TheSixthandSeventhBooksofMosesorMosesMagicalSpiritArt 10478963

Tm: firs t e diti
this olume h s been commende d d c iti ci ed by

on of v a an r s
th publi c
e It w admitted to be a valuable compendium f the i i
as o cur os v
ti es f lite ature generally and espe cially f that pertaining to m gi c b t

.
o r o a u
th t it was at the s me time calculated to foster superstition and the eby

, ,
a a r
p omote evil— repetiti n f the charge made agai t th hono abl

,
r a o o ns e r e
t h pu blisher f a magica l library

,
H O RST, e o
In our enlightened age the unprej u d ic d will ob s rv e the p blic tio

.
e e in u a n
f such a work only what the author c lai ms namely a con tri bution in f
,
o re
ence t the aforesaid literature and cult re f no trifling merit ; but i

.
, , ,
er o u o n
r egard to the beli ver also the issue f a che p e dition will b mor
e o a e e
ervice ble th n the formerly e pensive productions on orce y which

,
s a a x s r
were only ci c lated in bstract forms d sold at e tortionate rates

,
r u a an x
What other pr ctical va ue the above amed edition may possess is not
.
a l n
the que tio Let us not therefore und at this br ch f popul lit
s n. err
’
e an o ar
at ; th authors w ote in acco d nc with a syste m which w at
, ,
er ure e r r a e as, or
l
eas t seeme d cle to them and ill trio s persons i all ages d clime
ar us u n an s
h ve not consid e e d th l bor re quisite to fathom the mysteries f magi

, , ,
a r e a o c
as labor pended in vain d although they condemne d h form they

ex an t e
ld t deny the possibility even fact that gifte d m f i here t
, ,
cou no or en, o n n
w th co ld cc mplish su ch won derf l t hi gs
‘
or u a o u n
I regard t the pre ent e dition it only b id th t th lled

, .
n o s can e sa a e so~ca
Si th an d Se th Books f Mose hi ch have f seve l centuri t

,
x ve n o s, w or ra es a
t cte d th po pu l r faith i eal i ty i a cc ordan ce wi th

ra e a ld manus cript
s r n an o
( th most l egi bl e among many ) and given word f w r d div ste d only
,
e or o e
f thog aphi cal er r whi ch th best interes f li t t demand

, ,
o or r ro s e t o e ra ure
w ith nerring fid lity

u Th p bli h g t th t t n yll bl
e . e u s er uaran ees a no o e s a e
TH E
Sixt h B o o k of M o se s .
M OSES M’
AG IC A L SP IR I -
T AR T .
Translate d fro m the A nc i e nt H ebrew .

6 1mm S IXTH BOOK on mo s e s .
M AGIA A LBA ET NI GR A U NIV ER SA LI S S E U

N E C R OM A NTI A
T hat that which emb ace the whole the W ite and Bl ck
i s, of
( Black Magic ) or the N eromanc all Ministering ngels and pirit

r s h a A rt,
of
how to ci e and desire the hori the good angels and spirits
, c y A S s;
IX C of
Jupiter Mars Venus Mercury and Moon Sat

t .
,
u rn , , , Sun , , , .
Th most serviceable a ge ls are the ollowing

e n f
MI H L
SALA T H EE L, LU I L C AE , R A P H AE , R E ,
together with the N omancy the black magic the best Ministering of of
pirits in the hymia Moses and aron
c er
S C Alch ym ia of A
That which was hidden rom David ather olomon by the
et .
f the f of S
H igh riest
, ,
P
SA D OC K,
thehighest mys ery but hich was finally ound in the year X f C CC X X
among others by the first hrist an mperor onstantine the Great
as t , w
C i E C
and sent to ope ylvester at ome a ter translation under Juliu
P
,
SR f i ts II
,
sub p ena de num , s .
Po ntifi ce m T ypis m a nabilis e x c o m m u n ic a ti o n is
publica sent to the mperor harles and highly

ax . o
im prim e ndis E C V
ommended in the year MD X approved by J duos
arn te
q u .
,
X M u lii II P Cme
libros quos Mosis arter summus
c , . . . . .
co n di dit K an tisti s se da lita te SA D O C
Libri hi colorum sacra sunt vota spiritus m qui

.
ni po te ns nigi l
illa a cit at est sumis pia ne cessaria ides
s e qu e nte r o
f . F .
I n s tr u c t i o n
he e two Books we e revealed by God the Almighty to aithful
.
T hi s f
ervant Moses on Mount inai intervale lucis and in this manner th y
s r
S
, ,
also came into the hands aron aleb Joshua and finally David
s , , ,
e
of A C
and his son olomon and their high priest There ore th y are , , ,
to
Sadoc k f
arcanum which means Mystery all Mysteries
S .
, e
B blii s
i a rca no r u m , ,
of .
donai manuelE E h i Jehova

T m A h
ebaoth the Lord osts eaven and arth that which
A , So the r , , c , e tra g r a a t o n , ysc e r , ,
f H f H E
tains to the ixth and eventh Book Mo es as ollows
Z o o ; app e r n
, ,
S of f
donai S
Jehovah had
h
s ,
E E l C T r agr am ato n
h ddal lyon haye Z wah

A , E E l, Ze b o a th , J e b a o u a , , , , e t
C A h A d h
C a C h i h
hay
i E
Kanu met thus
a
,
a n na n a , a , , y sc e r ,
o ya ,
Te tra gram a to n , A w ie l, Ado yah , C Y h l E m

ke the L osts to Mose
e c a s
d
, , , ,
S a
p f H or m o e s,
TH E S IXT B OO K H on mo s e s . 7
Eh e y e , A y s c h e r , J e h e l, Y a zli a h , Eli o n Sum qui sum ab

terno in mte rnum ,thou my servant Mo es open thou thine ears hear the .
voice thy God Through me Jehovah the God heaven and

ae s , ,
of A glai , of
earth thy race shall be m tiplied and shall shine as the stars heaven
.
ul
,
of
In addit on to this I w ll also give thee might power and wisdom to r l

,
i i
.
over the spirits heaven and hell of

, , u e
Over the mi istering angels and spirits the ourth element as well
.
of f
the seven planets ear also the voice thy wherewith I give
n as
of H of Go d
thee seven seals and t elve tables
the chel
.
that S ch e m , S , H am o r a ch ,
f
the angels and spirits may always yield obedient service to thee when
w .
thou callest upon them and them by these seven seals and twelve ,
cites t
tables my omnipotence and hereunto thou sh t also have he ew th a
of al i
knowle ge the highest mysteries
r
d of
There ore thou my aith u friend dear Moses take the p wer
.
f f fl than
high might thy , , , ,
o
and of Go d
riel.
A c lo n , Y sh e ye , C hann anyah, Y e s chayah, E E l, E li o n , R a chm ie l, A

j
Eb eye eye lyon Through my eals and Tables
, A ysc h e r , E b , E S . .
,
TH E F IR S M Y S TE R Y T
ig llum Chori the Ministerin g Arch
.
S i m Scrvili u A r change lo ru m of
ang l
'
ONJU TION
e .
C RA
I N N a servant G d desire call upon the O H and conjure thee
.
of C
through water 1 fire air and earth and every hing that lives and moves o
, .
, , ,
therein and by the most holy names gios

, , t
Te hir ios, P e railitus, of Go d, A
l
A pha e t Omega Beginning and
,
God and Man abaoth

d -S
, A
dana i,
,
gla manuel bua E

o a Deus alv tor
, n ,
A , T e tra gr a m ato n , E , C e u s, E lioa , T m S

Messias Michael bre l , A ,
a ,
A r am ma, , C le ro b , l , A chle o f, Ga che nas e t P e raim ,

Eci P atris Dei spiritus Tet and the words
, A
e t Pe rai m E c i fi li i , e t P e raim
by which olomon and Manasses ripin s and grip a conj red the
i,
S , G
Spirits and by whatever else thou mayest be conquered that you will A u
a p
yield obed ence to me N N the same as Is ac did to braham and

,
i
,
pear be ore me N N this instant in the beauti ul mild human orm f

, . . a A ,
ap
f f f
a youth and bring what I de ire ( his the conjuror mu t name )
, . .
, , , o
, s . T s .
8 TH E S IXTH OOK B or mo ans .
( Fig .
Themost se ful minist ing arch angels this seal of the following
with the r H ebre verbis Uriel
u er are
C ita tio r i di vinitus co a ctivi s : r e ve la tis
Gabriel aphael
i w ,
A rae l, Zacharae l, , R , T heo sk a , Zyw o le ch , H e m o ho n,

Yhahe l, T uw ahe l, Do nahan, Syw aro , Samo hayl, Zo w anus, R uw e no .
Y mo elo h, H ahow e l, Tyw ae l .
TH E M Y S TER Y O F A LL M Y S TE R IE S
particularly great secret and special this seal is also ex
.
T he of
Bible Tho o I this eal is buried in the earth where treas
u se
If S
ures exist they will come to the sur ace f themselves without any
, ar c an . r . .
,
f
pre en c in plane lunio
, o ,
s e .
TH E SEC O ND M Y S TER Y O F TH E S E A L
ame is rue
.
The N T .
S eal f the C hoir

o osts seu D m f the Ministering ngel
of H o m inato r i u o A s,
C O NJU TIO N RA .
I N N a servant G desire c ll upon and conjure thee pirit of o d, S

hnel the
, .
M
.
and all the Disciples the Lord by the

,
H o ly
, a
of
,
four H y y vangelists and the three oly Men G and by the most
P , b ,
e sse nge r s ,
H of od
ter ible and most holy words
o E
ada A bri c l, Fibrie l, Z Zaday, Zarabo ,
r
Zagin Labi Lya deo Deus
Lavate riu m , Laro yo l, Za y,
,
, A
lon bay los

l
Larago a ,
Uini Mora and by those , t, , ,
M P ie u s , E ho s, lbl , , Zo ra d,
holy words that thou come and appear be ore me N N in a beauti ul

A , A , A ,
f
,
f
human orm and bring me hat I desire ( This the conj uror mus
. .
, , ,
f w t
me )
.
,
na .
Th e S a n] .
his Se l f m h Choir the D H

T or H sts the ollowing of o m inati one n, f
the most use ul oah abu Lemar
t e
a ro o ,
f Ah a, R A ro m icha, Pa tte ny,

are
zoth H Karohel W T
: , ,
e zynna, Pa te cha , e ho m
,
The special secret this Seal is the ollowing ex Tho o Bibl s

H am aya, A ayo ze r , .
, ,
of f
acra cript
r u
a man carries this eal with him it will bring him great rtune and
ar canoru m , S S .
S fo
blessin it is there ore called the truest and highest eal ortune
If ,
f S of F
g; .
TH E M Y S TER Y O F TH E TH IR D S EA L .
a f the Min stering Thr n n els Thor III

Se l o i o e A g ex o Bibliis A r canoru m
ONJUR ION
. .
C AT
I N N a ser ant f G desire call upon thee and conjure the
.
od,
a he ol n els and r h n e s the Michae
v o e
ll t g c g l l
, . .
, , ,
T ehor, H b y y A A A b ho l
y y , ,
z "
l
IXT BOOK MO
TH E S H 9 OF SE S .
the holy Gabriel aphael Uriel R D principalis T hro nus, om inatio ne s

herubim eraphim and with unceasing voice I cry oly
,
S
, ,
H
,
H oly oly is the Lord God abaoth and by the most terrible words
v irtutes , C et , , ,
, H
of S
oab ,
mmanuel Mathay donai

H do n, A m a tho n,
,
, A E e l, E li ,
S
loy
,
Dios nath Ta a Uabo N N

So the r , E ,
Josua Jonas
f , , T e tra gr am ato n , A glay,
,
E , Zoag,
Calpie , Calphas ppear be ore me

, A
A in a mild and human f m

,
f
, ,
do wh t I desire ( Thi the conj uror must ame )

. , , . .
'
or ,
and a . s n .
Th e S e al .
Fi
( g 4
The ministering Throne ngels f this Seal are the ollowing
A m f
huscha Zawar Yahel La behor ; T e ho
o ,
H ase ha , A m arzyo m , Scha w ayt, C , ,
hayo
Ado yahe l, S chimue l A ch u sato n , Schaddyl, Cham ye l, P ary
m
.
,
The special secret this Throne is also ex Thoro III

of B ibliis
e l, C .
cript arrying this eal with you will cause you to be very agreeable
C S
. ar cano ru m
and much beloved and will also de eat all your enemies
s .
, f .
, m I I
F O U R TH S E A L O F TH E M N S TE R IN G
Che ubim an d eraphim with their haracteristi s

r S C c
C O NJU TIO N
.
RA
I N ll a ser ant G call upon thee desire and conjure thee O
.
of o d,
by the wisdom olomon by the obedience Isaac
, .
, v , ,
of S
the bl s i g braham by the piety Jacob and N who did not sin
of A of
, of , by
be ore by the serpents Moses and by the twelve tribes and by

e sn , oe,
f God, of
the m terribl ds Dallia Dollia
ost e w or Jazy g y ,
,
,
‘
Dollio n, C o r fu se las,
,
, A z ,
'
10 T HE S IKTK B O OK O F mosns .
Ahub , Tilli tag una l J Dilu and by the

S A doth , S E o luth , A ao th ,
words fthrough which thou canst be ompelled appear be ore me in a all

, e, , os, ,
b auti ul hum form and give what I desi re ( T is the conj uror m st
c to f
e , an , . h u
nam e. )
Fi
( g .
The most obliging ministering herubim and eraphim th s Seal C S of i

are the ollowing with their ebrew calli g
f H
,
: A n o ch , Se w a ch ar , Chaylo n,
Yaron chad Yagar

n
E so r, M
O s e ny, Y a ge lo r , E hym , aak ye l, E , Y alyo n,
R agat ,
, Y m m at, C ha balym , S c h a
dym
,
The special secret this eal is the o lowing Tho a

.
S f l I Vta Bibli is
To carry this eal upon the body will save a person fr m ll
of r .
S
misery and i re test or une and long li e
o a
, g v e th e g a f t~
f .
Th e Fi fth S e al .
eal the ngels ower S of A of P .
ONJU TIO N C RA .
I N N a servant God call upon thee desire and c nj ure theeof

pi it cheol th ough the most holy appearance in the flesh Jesus
, . .
, , , o ,
S S of
hrist by his m st holy birth and circumcision by his sweating blo d

r , r
C of
in the Garden by the lashes he bore by bit er su ering and death

, e , o
hi s ff
by esur ection scension and the send ng the oly pirit a
, , t s ,
hi s R A i of S H
om orter and by the m st dread ul words
r , as
f f Dai, Deo r u m , Elia s, ge nie
C an l Voh
c , o :
S e phi e l, Zo p hi e l, m H m J ce , E l iach, R i cho l, oa ia ch, erazol, ni,

TH E S IXTH B OOK or moans . 11
Danie Tl, H asi os, D m om aiac h, l D m b h an d San nul, ami a ch, Sanu iat
those words thro gh which thou canst be conquered that thou appear
a , a a ,
by
be ore in a beauti ul hu an orm u fil de ire ( “
u ,
f me f m f and f l What I is
must be na ed by the conj uror )
m
,
.
, s .
( Fig .
d vinis ex Thora ser are the ol o ng

V ta f l wi
choel ael eph roth Tha y m
i . .
S H S i n , Scha ayl, Y ee ha h ,
H l m ol
, , , y , Yo elo ,
H adlam , M azbaz, El o ha ym
The spec l secret this eal is the ollowing ex Tho o D B
.
ia of S f r V .A . . .
If thi s Se al be lai d u po n th e si ck in fu ll, tru e fai th, i t w ill re store him, if,
N B , he has not ived the ll numbe
l fu day Th fr o f his e re ore, it is
all d the l ower s .
. .
c e Sea of P .
The eal the ower ngels seu otes atum horo VI blii
S of P - P T Bi
m over the ngels and pirit the l me
A t ex . s
arcano ru , A S s o f all E e nts .
ONJU TION C RA .
I N N a serva t G des re call and o j u e thee Sp i

of od, i
by the mo t dread u words athe m Geno o o Jeh ir t
, . .
, n , u po n c n r ,
Alym o n , f l , S Eho o ,
vah loh m , P r
s r, , o
, E h D
i , Volna , e na ch , A lo nl am ,
O H p hi e l, Zo phi el, Se phiel,
rie M
b l, B loha, Al e si m us , Dile th, and by the o iest wo d
elo hi m , all h l
a
t rough w ch thou can t be conquered that hou appe r be ore m

h hi f
r s
mild beaut mul human orm u fi what I command th e so ely e in a

s , t a
if f , an d f l l
i t i t iat
, e , sur as
G d
o w ill co e to udge th e li v n and ea
j i g d d . F a , Fa , F .
12 m m si x r n B OOK OF moans .
Th e S ea l .
Fi
( g
The most obedient ngels ower
A of P with their itati
, s e u Po te state s, C
ori is Di vi n iisverbis are the ollowing our elements
h e br a ic is, f f : S chu n
myel Melech
A lym o n, M u p ie l, Sym nay, Se manglaf, T a ftyah, , Seo lam,
eza T nyam
’
,
iWae d, S b , Sa fyn , Kyptip , aftya ro he l, A e buratie l, A , Bym nam
T his
i s the mystery eal the Might ngels The peculiar rcanum
or S of -A
.
of thi eal the ighty the ollowing ex Thoro

s S of M is f
A
VI ta A rcano ru m
.
sacra a man wears this eal in bed he w ll what

:
sc r ip tu r a If S i lear n he
desires to know through dr ams and sions
.
,
e Vi .
TH E S E V E N TH S E C R E T S E A L .
Of the Most O bedient A ngels Coeli C oe lo ru m Le gionum o ve the A ngel

the even lanets and pirit , r s
of S P S s .
O NJU TIO N C RA .
:
I N N a servant God call upon desire and conj ure thee b A ac i ,

,
by the most holy words gios of

donai lpha , ,
. .
, ,
Bane ch, A E schi ro s, A , A
Omega aphael Michael Uriel and by all the ,
, S ch m ar adi e l, Zaday,
known names lmighty God by whatsoev r thou can t be com

et , R , ,
, A b ac l,
that thou appear e ore me in a human orm and ulfi wh

of A e s
e lle d, b f
,
l t I f f
d sire iat ( This must be named by the conj ur r )
p a
r
, ,
e . F . o .
TH E S IXTH BOOK OF MO SE S . 18
Th e S e a l .
( Fig .
The most obedient gels and pirits this Seal the even lanets
An S of of S P
are the ollowing
f : Baneh
A ha e b, H , Ley
Y e schnath, o schiah , B e todah ,
k o f, Y a m du s ,
This eal when la d upon the treas re earth or when placed within
Za r e nar , Sah o n .
S i
the works a mine will reveal the pre ciou contents the mine
, u ,
of all
the m
VI I Ar cano ru
.
,
.
s of . As
M or m a Srm Boo x or Mosu .

OOK O 0 86 8
.
T LTD
R ANS A E BY
R ABB I CH ALEB .
TH E SE VENTH B OOK OF M O SE S
.
The Fi rst Ta bl e of t he Sp iri ts of t he Air .
( Se e Fig.
Deus
A do nay
E lo e I cite hee
b T
through Jehovah
To carry upon the person the irst Tab e the pirits the who
F l of S of A ir
are qui k help as thoug t will re lieve the wearer rom all
as c to h , f h ooes
The Se c on d Ta bl e of the Sp i ri ts of Fi re .
conj ure I Thee ,

V
TH E SE E NTH B OOK OF MOSES . 17
The T h i rd Tab l e of t he Spmts of th e

(S e e F ig
.
18 TH E S E V NT BOOK
E H OF MO S ES .
The Fourt h Ta bl e of the Sp i ri ts of t he Eart h .
(S e e F ig . l
command hee
I, N N , I N N a servant
T of
God conjure Thee
. .
, , . .
,
by O theos
, ,
also by through
as
E lm e z
gios A . ebaot Z h ,
This ourth able wi ll give the treasures f the earth f it be l id i

F T i
the earth Its spirits will give the reasures f earth at all times
o , a n
. t o .
The Fi ft h Ta bl e of Satur n . .
(Se e Fig .
I order command and conjure Thee j by gios

N N Sazli A
by
, .
j by abaot ove
.
, ,
j by S S A mo nzio n
,
A do i
,
Sc du l,
Jaho by the Verit s Jehovah Kawa
H e lo im ,
S o th e r , Ve du i
natos that ye
, , ,
, A lha ,
must ap ear be ore me in a human orm truly as Daniel over

, a
f
came and onquered Baal
p f , so
c . F . f
. f
.
20 TH E S E VE NTH BOO K OF MO SE S .
The Sevent h Ta b l e of t h e Spi r i ts of Mars .
( Se e F i g .
I N N cite Thee Spirit by Deus Luil by

E m o l, Sachnato n
c m a j by
A
, .
Lu i i , j j by
,
A m br i elby Jeha by ora

T i lai E hos Z
,
by that you appear be ore me in a b uti ul

a o , ,
A ge h, A w o th f f , hu
man orm and accomplish my desire thus tr ly in and through
ea
f
the wh ch aron heard and which was prepar d
, , u
an e po be lj ar on, i A
him
e
fo r . F . f . f
.
Th e S eventh eal Mars brings good fort ne in case f quarrel

S of
pirits Mars will help you
u o s
Th
e S of .
THE SE V NT B OOK
E H OF MO SES . 21
The Ei gh t h Tabl e of t he Sp i ri ts of t he Sun .
( Se e Fi g .
all the rivers in gypt were turned into blood

E .
The E ghth Table the pirits the will help to attain places
i of S of Su n of
h wealth they als giv gold and t easure

onor , , and o e r .
22 TH E S E E N H V T B OOK OF MO SE S .
T h e Ni n th Tab l e of the Spi ri tsof Ven us .
(See Fig .
e K m Yamb
R ta , ah, I call upon thee pirit
Y he loruv eso p lj ha e l, S
wel through God by that
ij , ,
A T e tragram a to n , Uhal, Po m am i a ch
you will Obey my commands and ulfil my desires Thus truly in
, f
f
and through the name j which Moses named and upon
o f E s e r c he i e ,
:
w i ch ollowe d hail the like which not known since the

h f of
,
beginning the world f f

, w as
of , . f
. .
T he Ninth Table the pirits Venus makes one beloved in all

Of S Of
and makes known secret through dreams Its spirits also assist
re
s pe cts
lib r lly in all kind s f b usiness
s .
e a o .
Tab le of th e Spi ri ts of Mercury .
( Se e Fig .
tasa bor
Po A H h N N cite hee pirit
T S Y IOI) through
God , av aa s ar . . .
,
Go d A do naij
Rawa through God
,
Thou appear be ore

,
f
whic Moses m
h e nti o
TH E S E V N H OOK MO
E T B OF 23
SES .
T heTenth Table the pirits Mercury give wealth in chemist y

Of S of
Thes pi ri t co t i b ut t ea re f h min
r .
e s s nr e r su s o t e e.
24 TH E SE V NT BOOK
E H OF MO SE S .
The El even t h Ta bl e of Sp iri ts .
( Se e F ig .
I N N cite thee pirit by Sby lohim IlehYhalj , E l, Y vaij ,

lho K j j by ebaoth j j by
,
Jeha E
.
, .
, , ,
E i li Z , T ai n I se i , T e tragra m ato n,
Zadaij hel by gla that will Obey my orders truly
A
,
A
,
and through the name upon which Joshua yo u

, , , as
Sche m e su m a tie ,
called and the sun stood still in its cou se iat f
in
, r . F , f
. . f .
leventh Ta ble (
The E Se e Fig.2 0 gives luck and o e f rtun ; its S pirits
give the trea ures the sea
s of .
)
Th e Twe l fth Ta b l e of Schemhamforasch .
O all Sp irits f the Magia A lba

n Nigra O et .
( Se e Fi g .
I N N cite and conjure thee pirit by S of Sch e mham fo r asch ,

all the seventy holy n mes
, . .,
that Thou appear before ,
o f Go d,
me and lfil my desire truly in and hrough the name manuel

-tw o a
E
which the three youths
fu
and bed negro sung in
‘
,
as t ,
Mj Sa dra ch , i s ac h , A
the fiery urnace rom which they were released F
-
f f . . f f . .
h wel th able laid upon the Table or e l l the Spirits will

T is T f T S a of
mpe l th m to appear imme di te ly to e v l th g

‘
, ,
, and
co e a s r e 1 11 a i n s.
TH E S E V NT BOOK
E H OE M SES O . 25
The Ge ne ral C itation .
SEU M GI L A A A BA Er N IGR TR N L D A A S AT E Tn o u
BI L XXTA B . A R CA N .
Aba , Jehovah g a had Yah S

A l sb
Ascha ij , C a ddai j Vedr e h, A e r o,
Zawa gla ere utt r the names the ngel the eal
, , , , ,
Noo se du , A H e of A s of S
or Table their proper names
.
,
, and .
W
Ehe ij e , A ij sc he r, E ne rj e , H arem H e atta, E loherj , ) , Y echuate che , ag
e ola M ro
d , o j
f, Zarotei , A gla
‘
j ij e K h ar ch m j , P edeni , Z , o te c a , B a , A i m,
Schadai j Jehovah donai A lo m J Ze boath , Zah, E hi Y easch, e pfi la , Val] ,

h h El ohim scher H
, , , ,
Be ar eche t, Vai j m Yo ar , j A j a a, A ithalle i C huabo the i

Yebnel
, , , , ,
L p
e ha, Val) , .
H ere top s a short t me in prayer to God urrender yourself int

fo r i S o
lmighty God H will onduc your undertaking to your

.
the w i ll of A ; e c t
best interest H e eupon take again the eal or the Table written on
~
r S
parchment in your hand and begin anew the citation above hould
.
S
o r es re still remain un u e n inue ollows
.
, ,
y u d i f lfi d c ll , o t as f
H am ne lj s, lohim H o ro H j Meo
H akha, E dh ij j Ha r eo ti B 1] , A a i o n, zze ,
hab Yeba e ch
, , , ,
H amalach , H j Mj
aggo , Elo hi h T m k i co l, R R Elhanea ij ne i
e be H m S m S m j V
, , , , , ,
K a, R e ohe V gd G ne, c he bo tai e ischak , e i u laoo c,
Ke e d H Jeha ince the e ects and app arance will now

, , , ,
r aar e z, S ff e s fo l
yo r i he f lfill d o the i re pe t h C itati on ti e quo ie
, .
l
ow , u w s s ar e u e , rw se a t e to s t s .
26
'
TH E SE V NTH B OOK
E OF MO SE S .
The Magic a l O pe rat i on is made wi t h in this C i rcle .
(Se e Fi g
.
28 TH E m o re 0 1 "TH E IS R A E L TES. I
M GI H I S E LITES
THE A C OF T E
‘
RA .
T complete and reliable history the human and divine— the divi of
evelations and the influence god y pious men ound the

HE ne
of l f in
criptural monuments the H ebrews in the H oly cripture
r , or ar e
S of Old S
The Bible j st y styled the oly cripture becau e it contain the
s.
is l H S
knowledge the aints while at the same time it unites and m
u , s s
of har o nine s
word and deed doctr ne—and action It points out the true relation
s , ,
i of
man the Omnipotent the m st dire ct re erence the great
, .
to it a fi o rds f
tr ths the spirit al and intellectual it treats the origin the uni to
o
of
verse and its laws through w ich all things h ve— to be br ught to light of Of
u u ;
h
of the anteri r and posterior history mank nd ,
uture desti y and Of i

a
o f his
o
how to attain it the living and vis ble agent which G d emplo f
o n
of
ys in
the —gre t work redemption and finally the mo t exalted all b
; i s o
of of
i gs the world s aviour who an univ sal exp e sion in his of
a , , , s e
of S
’
perso and who exhibited all divi e power and action in one perso
n , w as er r s ow n
while all orerunners were endowed only wit single powers

n, n n,
11 1 8 f h and
fe c tio ns who revealed to allen n the purest ends f ma highe st a nd
pe r
o f his
li e and the means purification and restoration —
v
f Of his
We find among oriental nations every grade Magi c h step
.
ary solve the mysteries somnambulism and second sight and the
of t e s neces
of - ia
nitely multipl ed operations by which unusual occurrences are produced
to
s ,
fi
in like ma ner we lso find these things among the Israelites di er ;
i
bu t ff
ing totally in character In the ormer instance it was the individua
n a ,
f l
and his presence in the latter it was the individua upon wh ch . ,
l i
magic depended but upon man ind in general and upon the gre t uture
; , no t
k f
h re the light man made to shine by skil ul actions produce
, , a .
T of f d
by the low st arts here shone a pure unclouded quiet li e vitalized
e , w as ,
f by
the warm b ath the lmighty a light shining i to the uture and
e ; , , , ,
of f
upon this light d pended all li e and action To the Israelite seer not
re A , n ,
f
only ate single individuals stand revealed but the ate nations
e .
the of f of
yea ma i d which in the end must be reconciled to God by h

f , ,
of e nu ?
olding magi al art as O ten happened under the Old dispensation by

, nk n , t
f of f
instinctive mnambulist c influences e amine history
c , ,
i If the of th e
coven n shall find that this remarkable people stood solitary
so . we x
o ld and
alone like a pi lar fire amid heathen darkness
a t we
of
lthough we find among other nations worthy who seek a ter
l .
m e n, f
the divine l ght surrounded by darkness and uncertainty here are men
A , ,
bea ing the impress true aith give ndoubted evidence

i , ,
of Go d, of f w ho
higher po ers by visible acts and signs which everyw ere sep rate li e u
r ,
of
rom death truth rom error and while the ancient remnant othe
w , h a f
f , an d f , s of r
THE I I S m 29 o re o n TH E SR A EL TE .
ations show only theory—without application here we find a co nected

chain acts and events act a d vine l elike dram all
n , n
of ih f and if
these things the arious books the oly cri ptures speak with Of
, i a.
of H
ence so that the history no other people interwoven with ables S co nfi
v
d of
be compared with them cc rding to this the Bible contains the light
,
A
, f , can
which illum nates very dark phase in li e it is the ground—work

. o ,
i f ; - O f all
human actio s guid ng s ar the earthly to the eternal the
e
th e i -t of Of in
to the divine the aim and end all knowledge It is the first
n ,
~
telle ctu al of
of three great lights guiding and governing aith and bears no rela , .
tion to the other great lights the angle which shall make these f
, our ,
of
actions law ul or the circ e wh ch sen ualizes the fixed limit the con
tw o
f l i
dit on mankind The Bible is also more instructive and richer in s of
, s
i of re f
er nce to our subj ec than all other books taken together We l there
.
ore cite principal points as well phenomena as mode

e t . wi l ,
f fe w Of the
act on he ry r lat ng to magnetism and then call att ntion espe
, a , of the
of i an d t i
to the heal ng the sick according scri tural teach ngs We
o e , e
ciall y i of
will gi e an account f the dreams a great many which are recorde
to p i .
of d
in the Bible
v o ,
The reams ecorded in the Bible many and remarkable The

d
.
voice with which God Spoke to prophets and the men consecrated to
r a re .
were generally heard in dreams

t he
H im ,
The visions the ancients according to the testimony Moses were
of
.
Of
nearly always dream Numbers xii he said ear ,
6 H
,
my words there be a pr phet among you I the Lord will make

s. . A nd : no w
If my
s l know unto a vision and wi speak unto him in a dream
: o , , ,
f hi m in ll
J xxxiii 5 In a dream in a vision the night when deep sleep
e n , .
ob of
alleth up n men in slumberi gs upon the bed then he Openeth the e rs
. 1 , ,
f
men and Se leth their instruction Kings 5 In Gibeon the
o , n ; a
of ii i
L rd appeared to olomon in a dream by night and God said 1
, a . . :
S
wh t I shall give thee olomon said Thou hast showed unto thy A sk
o : ,
A nd S
servant David my ather great mercy according as he walked be ore thee
a .
,
f
in truth and in righteousness and in uprightness heart with thee and ,
of
f
thou hast kept him t s great kindnes etc give there ore thy serv nt
,
fo r hi
,
f
;
nderstand ng heart to judge thy people t at I may scern between

s, .
, a
an i di
good and bad is to j udge this thy so great a people h
u ,
fo r w ho able
Ge esis xx But God ca e to bimelech in a dream night and ?

:
m by
id to him Behold thou art but a dead man the woman thou has A
n .
3 : ,
for
taken is a man s wi e and G said unto him in a dream Yea t
sa , , ,
; fo r f
’
sh e od
I know that thou did t this in the integrity thy heart I als with of ; fo r
, ,
eld thee om si ning a ainst me Genesis x i 3 God

s o
”
fr
a ne to Laban the yrian in a dream by nig t and said unto him Take g And
n . xx . 2 :
S
heed that thou p ak to Jacob either good bad The d eams
c i h , ,
”
Jo ph concerning brethren are als remarkable Genesis xxxvii 5 of

s e no t or . r
his
Joseph dre m ed a dream and he told it to his brethren and they
se o . .
A nd
hated him yet the more and he said unto them H ear I pray you thi
a , :
dr am w ch I h ve dreamed behold we were binding sheaves in

: , , , s
hi For
the field and my s ea arose so stood upright and behold
e , a : ,
10 , h f a nd al
your sheaves ood rou d about and made obeisa ce to my shea
, , : ,
brethren said to him halt thou indeed reig over sha t thou f A nd
st n , n .
S
n eed have dominion over he sti l anoth r dream and
h is , n us ? or l
i d us ? And had l e ,
80 I I A I T H E M A G C O F TH E SR EL TES .
h told it to brethren and said Be old I hism a dream h have dr ea ed

more and behold the sun and the moon and the stars made obeisa ce
‘
e : ,
me ather rebuked him and said unto him What this dream
: , n to
A nd his f
hat thou hast dreamed hall I and thy mother and y brethren
.
, , 15
S th
deed come bow down ourselves to thee on the earth P
t 1n
acred history proves that a ter Joseph was sold by brethren to

to
S f his the
E gyptian traders that he actually became thei king the court of P ha
raoh The power Joseph to interpret dreams rther shown by h
r 1n
of fu
interpretation the d eams the butler and baker while in p is
. 1s t e
of of
Genesis i so also the dreams king haraoh the seven f
r r o n,
of of P of
and lean kine which came out the water and the seven rank and
40 ; at
.
, , ,
of of
good ears corn and the seven thin and blasted ears Genesis xli
Of
,
In the N Testament many dreams are mentioned through which G , . 1 .
od
designed to Speak to his ollowers In this manner Joseph the husband
ew
f
Mary told by an angel ( Matthew that should conceiv
.
,
of s he
the oly Ghost and bear a who would become the aviour the
, w as 1. e
of H S of
world and then again that he should take the child and flee into gypt
so n,
E
to escape the murderous intent
;
erod and a ter death H erod ,
of H f th e of
that he sho ld again retur to Na areth ( Matthew n In like ; ,
manner the three wise men the ast were warned a dream that
u n z .
of E
they sho l not return to H erod but depart to their country another
, in ,
d
The postles requently had vis ons in the night example
u , ow n
A f fo r
aul was commanded to to Macedonia ( c s the same
w ay . i , ,
P A t A nd 1 n
book the N Testament ( xviii read Then s ak the Lord go x
of
to au in the night by a vision Be a raid but speak and hold not

ew . we p e
P l f
thy peace Many similar passages might be quoted iii
. no t , ,
xvii 3 etc etc .

, e. g .
, xx . 1 1 ,
us begin with the history the creation as recorded byMos s

x . 2 , . .
Le t of
In the b inning created heaven and earth Go d
, e .
erein li s the great first cause an uncreated being— heaven

eg .
H Go d i s
and earth are the first t i gs created the antithesis that which was
e .
h
made In re erenc to antithesis Moses speaks light
n ; :
'
Of Go d f a s e co n d of
darkness darkness upon the ace the earth and G d
. e ,
a nd A nd f of
said Let there be light and there was light H ere the question is
w as , o
”
about light as a creation which however had its Opposite darkness

, , .
, too ,
fo r
the e ore did the
f regard darkness as the beginning all
o ld
,
E gyti a ns
, ,
of
;
things ven ac cordin writings Moses this was the gyptia

r
E h of E
doctrine he says Dar ness was upo the ace the deep But as
.
g to t e , n
”
, fo r f of
the gyptian doctrine in its first in eption may regarded as good , k n .
E
their error originated in this that they accepted the darkness b
c be nu
tho ri ty,
ore the light as also a like error the ersians inasmuch that the , e
f of P
accepted the light be ore darkness being created the one be or
;
f th e
,
f
y
the other The light stands b side darkness its natural opposit
as , e
created and present Moses plainly says God divided the light
. e as e,
And
rom the darkness and called the light day and the darkness as
,
:
f Go d he
called night The Bible also points out another antithesis the fir t
”
, ,
germs and figures the earth namely water and spirit— the water as
. in s
of
matter as the germ the figurative and the spirit the lohim the Of
, ,
E
ruit l active principle the spirit God moved upon the ace f
, , , , as
f fu A nd of f
the waters sid d vie le d the e rlier philo oph s into num r
“
, . o
”
. O ne- e ws a s er e ous
I I LIT 31
T HE MA G C OF T H E SR A E ES.
e rors In this manner Thales brought everything out the water d of

overlooked the Spiritual activ w ole all which he imitated by
r .
h Of
an
subseque t champions Materialism other sided view is to

e , in w as
of The
hold everythi g as spirit al rega d matter only an inert ab tra
n . o ne - ,
tion ( caput mortuum ) which the case rom the earliest period
n u an d r as s e
time among piri alist and the a vocates piritua ism M ses there , w as f Of
S d of S l
o e shows his superiorit over all the discip es gyptian temple
tu s . o ,
l of E w is
dom as well as the more modern sects inasmuch that he was enlight
f r ,
Of
y
en d by divine wisdom represented this ubject in a partial

,
a nd
,
manner but true bearing and significance he ascribed to matter its

e , s , not
i ts
t ue wor h and placed the Spiritual beside it Moreover Moses given
, 111
ha s
the narrative the creation beauti ul and captivating language as
r t .
,
of in f fo r
e amp e regard to the water —the di erence between the wet and the ff
,
dry how the dry land came orth rom the water how the grass and
x l , 1n s
an d f f
herbs which bore seeds and ruit ul trees g ew upon the earth how the
,
f f
;
mighty deep filled with living and moving animals and the birds
, , r ;
that fly in the heaven the earth finally brought orth

w as ,
fi rm am e nt f
living animals each a ter kind and last all how made
of ; ho w
f i ts Of Go d
man in his own image to whom he gave dominion over the fishes
, ow n , ,
”
of
the sea over the owls the air over the cattle and over every creeping
f of
,
thing that creeps upon the earth

, ,
”
,
The Mosaic den was the habitation the originally purely reated
.
E of
beings with n whose boundar es grew the tree knowledge good and
c
i of of
evil The figure the serpent shows the nature the all
, i
of We of f Of ma n
spoke another part this work the original pur ty and wisdom
. .
of Of i of
godly e e the place to record additional Bible principles To

, 1n ,
men H
this end we ava l urselves a mystical intere t ng manuscript rom
. r 18 .
of i f
wh h we extract what ollows ( the ecret ystem
i o , s
ic K N f M A GI O S S
an ssociation Unknown hilosophers F kfort
: o r,
of of P
rare Book whose Teach ngs any espe ts
A e tc . , v 2 7-3 1 ran
c
, . .
w m 7 84 i m R
agree with the Indian Brahmin Doctrine ) i g,
a 1 . A , , in ,
In v ew divine origin as an unconditional emanation rom G

.
i of his f o d,
A dam was not only the noblest being which as an expression divine ,
power had the pre erence all others he never owed existence f of
,
fo r
,
his
Of
to a mother he a heaven y am brought into being by G him

,
l Ad
,
sel and born into the world the ordinary manner also od
; w as ,
f He
e joyed consequence his nature every prerogative a pure spirit
w as no t 1n .
of of
urrou ded by an invulnerable veil But this not the sensual body
n , in , ,
the present time which only an eviden e degradation—

s n . w as
of is
o rse mantle which he sought to protect hims l again t the raging of
, c hi s a
—b
elements garments were holy simple indestructible and an
c a y e f s
H is
dissoluble charac er To t is ondition per ect glory in which he
.
, , , of in
enjoyed the purest happiness he dest ned in order eveal the

t . h c of f ,
power the lmighty and rule the vi ible and invisible Being , w as i to r
Of A
possess o all the prerogatives and insignia a king he could also to
, s . 1n
i n Of of
every means to ulfil high destiny the champion unity he f
,
of
was ecure rom the attacks all inward and outward enemies because
use h is . As ,
f
the veil by whi h he was covered (the germs which are till within
s of ,
of
) re dered him invulnerable advantage that the orig nal pure

c s
O ne i
man pos essed was that no natura poi n all h pow rs the l
us , n .
s , l so , nor t e e of e e
32 TH E MA GI C on THE I SR AELI TES .
ments could harm him Chri t p omise d invulnerability to apostle h is

and all ollowers through the regeneration man th s conditio
. s r s
hi s f of In
man also bears a fiery double edged penetrating sword a living word , . i n
- all -
which c bines in itse l power and through which everything
om
,
f all
, ,
is
,
po sible to him this swo d Moses says Genesis iii ”

he
Of
,
So
drove the man and he p aced at the east end the garden de
“
s . r , . 24 :
l of of E
herubims and a fl ming sword which turned every way to keep the
out , n
C
tree li e In evelations i we read out his mouth
, a ,
”
of f R 1 6, A nd of
went a two edged sword etc y this sword we are to understand the
“
. .
”
B
living word which origin lly nherent in man and which can only
- .
,
i
be restored to m by retur to a pure state by being cleansed
, w as a ,
hi his and
rom the blot f sensualism It i the word f which we read in H ebrews
n ,
f
iv the word G d qui ck d and harper than a
o . s o
For of is f l
edge swor iercin e e the ivi in asunder so l an
12 : o an po w e r u s
d d p g v d g d
.
_ ,
d
sp r t of
o-
t
w , n to u
M t extraordinary is the power ul all conquering H word

i i .
f
ower) Zoroaster which ully corresponds ith the oregoing by
-
os
( , o nove r of
of f f
w ich Ormuzd overcame hriman and all evil In this condition
p , , w ,
A of
kingly honor and powe we read urther man as the most li elike
h .
”
f f
mage his ather ( whose viceregent he earth ) could have
“
r, , ,
i of f
enjoyed the purest happiness had be properly guarded his den but he , w as on ,
ommitted a breach trust In tead r li g over the things sense

E ,
of Of of
and striving a higher spirit al state to which he ordained he
c . s u n
fo r im
the unhappy idea exchanging the great cardinal points light
u , w as ,
bibe d of of
with truth that is he con o nde d light with truth in this con usion f an d f
he lost both and robbed him el Because he lost s ght the bounda y
, , u ,
f i of
the kingdom over wh ch he was placed as a watc man and confined
s . r
of i h
himsel to o ly portion it amely the i the glitter which
-
,
f of of
blinded him greatly as to make him orget all else because he flattered
n a , n , s e n su a ,
f
himsel that he could find the light in another place than the fi rst reat ;
so
f
f ountain he astened his oluptuous eye a lse f became g
enamored f sensualism and became sensual himsel Through this

, v on fa e x 1s te n ce ,
f
adultery he s nk into darkness and con usion the result which was
o .
f of
that he was transplanted rom the light day into the night innu
a
f of
,
of
,
small twinkling stars and he experienced a sensual naked

ness he was ashamed T abuse the knowledge the
m e r able ,
no w
he of of
connection between the Spiritual and the bodily according which man
o f w h 1 ch .
endeavors to make the spiritual sensual and the sensual spiritual is true , to
adultery whom he who is moved by the emale sex is simply a f

,
and an imitator Through sin m lost only his original habi

, of , co nse
and became an exile into the religious state the athers and
u e nc e an no t
q .
‘
of f
mothers having to go in the way f the flesh but he also lost the fiery
tatio n,
sword and with it everything else that had made him all seeing and
, o ,
onquerable holy garments became as the skin animals

- 11 11 0
,
H is of
and this mortal perishable covering him no protection agains
c . no w ,
a flo r de d
the elements With the wasted hal his body the spiritual also added
, t
f of
to the con usion and discordant sounds were heard in the dark pla es
.
,
his spiritual domain f , c

of
lthough man had sunk deep in sin the hope a ull restorati n was
.
of f
given to him on condition a per ect reconciliation Witho t
A , o
of f . u s uch
I LIT
THE M A G C O F T H E 33 I SR A E ES .
reco ci iation however he sinks deeper and deeper and his return
l he
comes still more precarious In ord r to be reconciled he must become
n , , ,
sel aba ed and resist the alse allurements which only serve to steep him . e
f-
in the mire the elements and he must seek by prayer to obtai the
s ,
of
f
more exalted blessings benevolent influences wi hout which he cann t of

, , , n
draw a pure breath In this reconci iation he must gradually overcome , t o
l
everything and put away everything rom him that wil cloud his .
f l
nature and separate m rom the great source his being becau e he
, 1 nn e r
hi f of
can never enj oy peace wi hin himsel and with nature around him until , s
f
he has thus overcome everything oppos d to nature and gained
t
hi s
the victory over all his enemi s But this can only be done when he
e ow n
,
turns the sa e road upon which he had wan ered away H must
e . re
m d
wean imself by degrees from the sensual by a heroic li e and like a . e
h
ear ootsore wanderer who has many steep mountains to scale con
f ,
f
w
tinu e
y
to mount upward until he reaches the goal which lost the
, ,
is
,
clouds Overcoming obstacle a ter another he must d spel the dark , , 1n
f
apors that intervene between himsel and the true sun that in the end
. o ne , i
f
the pure rays light may reach him without interruption The ollow
v , so
of f
is a genuine scriptural doctrine according to the Indian creed
.
'
i ng , di fle r
ing however character

The lmighty has provided means to aid man the work recon
, , ln :
A of
iliation ppointed higher agents lead him b ck to
1n
'
Go d h a s H im
rom error his ways But he can only be ully restored through
c . a to a
f th e of f
the aviour the world finished and p r ected all that these agents
.
S of w ho f
had accomplished only in p rtat di erent times Through all power , e
ff H im
became anim ted and exalted through he approaches the first and
a .
H im
o y true light a knowledge all things and especial y a knowledge ;
a
nl of l
of himsel the man is illing to accept this o ered help he will
f If
, ,
ff
,
surely arrive at the desired goal and he will be so firmly established

. w ,
in aith t at no uture doubts can ever c ause him to waver he

f f
,
If
elevates his wi so as to bring it in unison with the divine will he
, h .
ll ,
may Spiritualize being already in this world so that the highe
his
,
spiritual kingdom may become visible to his eyes and eel God nearer , r
f
him than he ever thought it possible that all thin s may become possibl , to
to him because he adds all power to his and in this union and ; g
bar
e
mo y with a ulness a higher ital t the divine agents Moses lias

, o w n,
f f i y,
yea even hrist him el may become visible to him when living ami E
n ,
o v , , ,
C f,
thought he requires books no longer In short man can atta n to such d
,
s , ,
degree per ection even in this li e that death will h ve nothing more
, .
, i a
of f f
to do than to disrobe him his coarse covering in order reveal , , a
of h is
spiritu l temple because he then lives and moves within the eternal
to
Only when he arrives at the end this vale darkness will he receive
a , .
of
at each stage f his journey more extended li e greater inward power
of , ,
f
pu er air and a wider range v ion being will tast
o , , ,
of H i s sp1 r itual
nobler ruits and the end race nothing can separate m om
r , is . e
f of his hi
exalted those spher s which mortal sense can dra fr
, at
the ha r m o nic s of of
a aint picture Without distinct on sex he will begin to live w
e ,
but f of
li e angels and w ll possess all their powers which he had but a
. i , the
f of of
f aint sign here will then again enjoy the incense the eternal
, i ,
the ource all power rom which he was exiled and hrist ill of
he
k m ple , s of
, f , C w
34 M I I A IT S
TH E AG C or TH E SR EL E .
be great H igh riest ( H e brews

his Man will not only
P
enjoy his own gi ts but he will ihave a part in the gi ts f the elect
vn . 1 7, 2 4,
f f w ho
constitute the council the w se that holy sovereign will be mo e ex
, o ,
of
alted there than he could be here there will be no rising or setti g f ; r
the l ght the stars no changes day and night and no multipli ity
of
;
of
n o
languages every being W ll in that moment be enabled to read the c

i ; ,
of
name that holy book hich flows li e every creature (

; i
of out o f f fo r He
brews xii h re too the views Zoroaster are in ccord , w
A nd of
with the oregoing he also speaks a heavenly meeting and the

. 22, e , _
, a
f fo r of
participation every follower Ormuzd i the sacrifices and prayers
of
,
of
,
etc
n
o f all,
In placi g this prominent tr atise so plainly be o the re der I elt

.
f re f
hesitation b cause it was so clear and true and because it seemed so
n e a no
proper this work here and to show why only pure and truly hristian
, e ,
for C
men pe orm great wonders and see visions whi h the worldly
rf
,
of
minded have not even a conception I wi ll relate a instances
c an c
fe w
magnetic appearances and occurrences many f wh h re co ded in
. no w
of ic
the Bible , o are r
The first and most striking one we find in connec ion with dam
.
A
Moses writes ( Genesis ii ) as ollows the Lord c used a deep f A nd
t .
sleep to all upon dam and he slept now question arises . 2 1 : a

”
f A A nd the
What kind a sleep was this T answer is it was a deep sleep It ,
.
, ,
of P he
was either the sleep death or a state lethargy a trance ( raptus
.
,
of of
or was it merely an ordinary sleep The first ppears , , or
d ivinu s ) im
probable and had this been the case know that in the release the
, , a
of
body rom earthly bonds and shortly be ore de th cl arest i stan
, , we ,
f i ts f the
c es f second sight have occurr d but the question not a mortal
, a ,
e n
is of ill
ess but a deep sleep it was a trance then that inward econd
o e ;
of If
sight may be regarded the more probable
n
s venty tra sl tors
, .
, s
T he
the Bible act ally regard this sleep as a rance and Ter ullian says in
. e -
tw o n a
of
direct re erence to it The power the prophecies the H oly Ghost
u t , t - ,
f of of
fell upon him sup er spiritus ancti v is o p r rix

,
” -
( m . A ccidit illu s e at p p
r o h
e tiael
remarkable vision th t which Noah had the ark l ng
.
A r o ther is of
be ore the deluge occurred gain the cal braham in which he
a o
f A l of A
com anded to leave his atherland and move to ard ar n in
. , ,
m f H Ca
w
aan braham had many visions or the conve sation the Lo d
as w a
A of
with him recorded in the Bible really only than a figurative expres ion
n . , w as r r
intuition hrough these visions conversatio s will he

, s
T
of
ught that he would be greatly blessed and that he should be the ather
or n , as
yo u , w as
f
ta
a great nation etc he came into the sacred g ove Moria ,
of the
Lord again a peared unto braham and aid This l nd will I give
of As
, . r ,
A
nto thy seed
s : a
p
”
u
innocent li e the shepherds and their requent abo e in s ed
.
of f d
groves very naturally brought such intuition to the v ry highest point
The f , a r
of
per e tion this especial y the case w n their min s were

,
e
he
pied wi h God godly things t is p rtic larly shown
f c , a nd w as l , d o cc u
And h is a in the
history the shepherd li e the pious I a li es on y by the anci nt
t a nd . u
at ers but subsequently in the ti e kings j ges Isa c and

of - t of sr e t , no t l e
m of the a nd u d
f h
ob ha isions simi ar to those br ham We notice es ecially
a
c d v p
.
, ,
of the
Ja l A a .
36
‘
I IS A LIT S
TH E MA G C on TH E R E E .
Laban s flocks ’
Jacob took him rods green poplar and the
A nd of of
h zel and chestnut tree and pilled white streaks in them and made the ,
.
-
white appear which was in the rods he the rods which he had
a : ,
A nd
pille d b o e the flocks in the gutters in the wateri g troughs when the
. se t
f
flocks came to drink that they should conceive when they came to drink
e n -
r
the flocks conceived be ore the rods and brought orth cattle ring
, .
And f f
streaked speckled and spotted Jacob did separate the lambs and A nd
,
set the aces the flocks toward the ring streaked and all the brown in
.
, , ,
f of
the flock Laban and he put flocks by themselves and put

-
,
of hi s
hem not unto Laban s cattle it came to pass whensoever the
; ow n ,
A nd
’
stronger cattle did conceive that Jacob laid the rods be ore the eyes
t .
f of
the cattle in the gutte s that they might conceive among the rods But ,
when the cattle were eeble he put them not so the eeble were
r , 1
f in ; f
Laban s and the st onger Jacob s
’
the man increased exceedingly ,
’
A nd
and had much cattle and maidservants and menservants and camel
r .
,
andThis
assesproves clearly that the sheep and the goats could made to, , , s,
”
.
b
bring orth their young chang d in color and appearance corresponding
e
f
with the pilled rods which were placed be ore them by Jacob as they
e
f
drank om the water In these days the theory that the eature the
fr f s of
a human mother can be a ected by an object upon which the
o flsp r in g o f
. ,
ff
mother gazes is pronounced absurd and yet this theory in the very na
t re things is ully established the act that the mental qual t es
of
,
f
;
f
,
ii
many children di er totally rom those their parents The act that
u , as as
of ff f of f
the sheep and the goats upon seeing the obj ects which Jacob so skil t
.
f
placed be ore them brought orth their you g di ering in appearance
f
,
f ff
rom themselves a very deep significance ither Jacob knew what
, n
f ha s E
the result f this stratagem would be rom experience or it was revealed
.
,
f
to him in a dream read Genesis xxxi it came to pass
o ,
for A nd
at the time the cattle conceived that I li ed up mine eyes and saw in a
, we , . Io
ft
dream and behold the rams which leaped upon the cattle were ring , ,
streaked speckled and grizzled With the water which they drank
, ,
and in which at the same time they saw their refle tion they trans
, , .
,
the image the spec led rods to their young

ow n c ,
m itte d of k
We ave not the space here to enter into a more extend d argument to
.
h
prove the truth this phenomenon but the act that the emale progeni
e
of f f
tor both human and animal capable at the period ge tation trans is
,
of
mit to her o spring the image likeness surrounding objects has to
, , s
ff and of
surer oundation than is commonly believed to be possible The great

f
, a
rmy Materialists who represent the spirit the scrip ures and li e
.
of of
as an ordinary earthly matter as to make it appe r that nothing is of f

a , t
a
hidden in the sanctuary that they cannot comprehend by their intelle t , so
will never be converted and those rely upon the benign nfluence w ho i
c ,
of a higher light in the temple which will exist beyond the li e th s , s
world will never need conve sion , f of i
Moses himsel the great man had many rem rkable visions
, r .
f, f Go d,
hese visions consisted in part dreams and partly ec tasies and
o a .
T of in
this reason was he educated in all the mysteries the gyptians and in
s , fo r
of
all their magic l arts in which he excell d all othe s accou t his E
On of
xtraordinary piety and wisdom he has made the savior his people
a , e r . n
e of
M GI TH E I IT 37
A C or TH E S R A EL ES .
f m the thralldom haraoh H visions were a diversified char

of P is of
cter ability to lead and govern the people was the direct result
ro .
H is of
a
deep intuit on we regard this ability mere inward sight then we
.
If
must admit that it was a purely magical gi t as the result direct
a i . as ,
f ; if of
mmand the voice God ( according to the script res o ten of fo r God f
poke personally with Moses) find in it a confirmation the truth
co of u
of
that a pious mind open to divine influences can lso per orm divine
s , we ,
f
acts first important vision Moses occurred at Mount H oreb while he
, , a
of
yet engaged in watching over the flocks Jethro his ather law
The
of f
,
-i n-
w as
xodus iii the angel the Lord appeared
A nd unto him in a of
,
(E
ame fire out the midst a burning bush and Moses said I will
“
.
of of
fl
turn aside and see t is great sight why the bush is not burned
of : ,
h A nd
when the Lord saw that he turned aside to see called unto him
no w , .
,
Go d
the burning bush and said Draw not nigh hither put thy shoes , o ut
of o ff
rom thy eet the place whereon thou standest is holy ground , , :
”
f of
f f ; fo r
Moses the prophetic seer acquainted with the weakness his
.
of
brethren ull religious zeal and gi ted with a glowing phan asia came
,
f of
,
f
to the lodge his ather law in Midian where he had time and
, , t ,
of f in -
-
as a shepherd to store his mind with religious contemplations so , o ppo r
tu nity,
that in a state ecstatic second sight he could review the ways and
of
, ,
means by which he might become the leader and shepherd his people
-
,
of
The centrum his mind was Open to the higher influences
of who of Go d,
.
appeared unto him as a light in the burning bush which was not con
sumed and with whom with veiled countenance he conversed amiliarly f
We find in Moses the emotions an inward psychological struggle with
, ,
of
, .
and ears with extreme weakness and supernatural strength f

f
submission reverence and obedience confidence and finally
,
of
o
an enthusiasm that regarding all earthly obstacles as nought he over

of , ; ,
of
came all things While he thus equipped with godlike powers he
, , ,
subdued the elements nature and compelle d them to testi y to

. w as ,
of
greatness and glory God by the marvelous wonders which he per
f th e
of
formed In such ecst sies Moses could ta ry long the mountains and
separate himsel rom the people on the journey the wilderness and
. a r on
f f in
would yet be venerated as a man wonders The visions Moses em of of
,
b race the present and the uture H only delivered the commands f
.
rom the mountain but he a so oresaw the o erings that were

. e no t
of Go d f l f ff
bro ght the golden cal he oresaw that he could prepare the children
,
f; f
Israel the pure worsh p and guard them against error and
u to
of fo r i of Go d,
idolatry only by isolating them in the wilderness rom the heathen na f
tions around t em In addition to the above indications we need only
h
all attention to the special visions Moses his gi ts his ability to trans
.
of f
the power divi ation to others and class them among magnetic
c , ,
fe r of
occurren es we may omit the di erent kinds sacrifices the n ,
tion and blessing with water and blood and laying hands etc
c ; ff of , co nse cra
o il on of
as well as the stringent prohibitions against taking any part in sorcery , , , .
,
false divination conjuring and inquiring the dead of

,
mong a instances resembling

,
fe w magnetism we ment on .
the rod with which Moses per ormed wonders be ore harao
A , , i p ar ti cu
larly f hi s
and stretching out his hands by which he divided the waters the
th e of
f P
of
h,
38 I ITE S
TH E M A G C o n T H E I SR A EL .
sea ( odus Ex But li thou up thy rod and stretch out thy hand
xi v I6 ft
over the and divide it and Moses stretched
)
hand over the
.
h is
sea the waters were divided when the gyp ians pursued them
s e a, ; as o ut
A nd E
Moses stretched orth hand over and the returned to his
, . t ,
f hi s the
strength when the morning appeared and the yptian fled against it
se a , se a
Eg
and the Lord overthrew the gyptians in the midst the sea so there ; s ,
E of
emained not much as them The stretching the ha d of
”
ou t of
,
Mose and the wonders he per ormed with rod are great
r so o ne . n
f his of s ign ifi
of
an e With his he smote the rock in ephidim and the water
s
ro d R
ushed orth to quench the thirst the murmuring people ( xodus xvii
c
c .
,
f of E
g
the Lord said unto Moses
An d be ore the people and take f
.
with hee the elders Israel and thy wherewith thou smotest
o on
, g ,
of of r o d,
r ver take in thy hand and and thou shalt smite the rock and
t ;
the i
there shall water come It that the people may drink out o f when go ;
”
A nd
,
malek came and ought against Israel Moses said unto Joshua ( xodus
f
, .
A
xv )- hoose us men and
C fight with malek to ,
A
E
—
m or
I W ll stand the the h ll with the God in hand go o u t,
1 1. 9 1I out , ;
of ro d o f my
it came to pass when Moses held up his hand hat Israel prevailed
row i on to p i .
A nd
and when he let down his hand m l k prevailed , , t ;
A
The i t prophecy seems also have b en given to the pious elders , a e .
f of
Israel through their intercourse with Moses it written (Numbers
g to e
of fo r is
xi the Lord s id unto Moses Is the Lord s hand waxed
A nd
,
’
short thou shalt see whether my word shall come to pass unto thee
“
. 2 3 a ,
Moses went and told the people the words the Lord
P now
A nd of
and gathered together the seventy men the elders the people
o r no t . o ut ,
of of a nd
set them around about the taber acle the Lord ca e down in a A nd m
,
cloud and spake unto him and took the Spirit that upon him
n .
of and
gave it unto the seventy elders and it c me to pass that when the spirit
,
w as ,
rested upo them they prophesied did not cease But th re

: a , ,
an d
mained two the men in the camp the n me the

n
ld and
, , . e re
of of E a d,
the name the other Medad and the spirit rested upon t m and t ey , a one w as
he : h
were them hat were written but went
of
into taber acle
:
th e
they prophesied in the c mp
of
Joshua the the se v
t , no t o u t n :
N A nd of
ant Moses one his young men answered and s id My lord Moses
a nd a . so n u n, r
of
or id themof
Moses said unto him nvi st thou my sake
, , a , ,
And E fo r 7
would G that all the Lord s people were prophets and hat the Lord
f b . , e
’
od
would put his spirit upon them , t
!
The various conditio s clairvoyance are clearly descri bed by Moses of
Miriam and aron spoke against Moses because thiopian w om
n .
of th e E h
ath the Lord indeed
he
had married and t ey said ( Numbers
A
h xi i 2 —8 H
spoken only by Moses H ath he not also spoken y )
the
.
,
b A nd
Lord heard it the Lord came down in a pillar the cl ud and
us
An d of
called aron and Mir am they both came orth

.
i he said ear
and f A nd
o
H
now my words there be a prophet amo g I the Lord will make
A .
,
If
ysel known unto him in a vision and will speak unto him in a dr am
n o
y ,u
My servant Moses
m f
who aith l in all my house Wi h him
e .
is is f fu
will I speak mouth to mouth even apparently and in dark speech s
no t so , . t
an d
the similit de the Lord shall he it also mo the , no t e ,

”
b eho ld A nd
Israelit s and other nat ons and is now in magnet c appearanc s
of
u z so w as a ng
a nd
visions and e ecially in dreams dark words and gur s

e i o ur i e
vevelatio ns y b p , s
,
an d fi e ,
M I I
TH E IT 39 A G C OF T H E S R A EL E S.
whi h is quently the case in the lower condition somnolency but in

fre of
the highest grades clairvoyance when the mind pure in the case
c
of is
;
Moses it is to behold in the true orm , as
f
of
The personal conversations ,
with Moses and power

.
o f Go d hi s
holding the lmighty in his true similitude are figurat ve expressions and
A
,
i
of be
mu t not be taken in a literal sense the Lord speaks through reve Fo r

,
l tion and by mean the light and by w d mouth neither can

s
s of
.
Of
God be seen by mortal eyes says in another place N man can
a , not or ,
fo r H e
ehold me and live This language the exp e io impression , , o
”
is
divine word and a light rom the very p st source it the spirit
b . r ss n or of
f
ual gi t and revelation the Deity to man whi must be taken accord
the , ur e is
of ch
ing to the various grades intel igence bei g in n ture accord

f
of l of
,
ing the kind light produced by di re t actio s whether the

n s, as a ,
of ffe
be p odu ed upon near distant thick thin hard so t
to n n ,
e fle c t f
objects etc
r c or , or , or
Th s language u derstood by prophets consec ated in all

, .
an d men
ages and these could not communicate the light t y had rec ived in any
i was n r
he
other language than those wh ch were spoken in their day although that
, e
i
which came over them was much more simple co prehensive and spirit m
, ,
ual han any spoken communication could have been The language ,
God is the influence a h gher light through which the spi it which he
t . of
Of i
pervades becomes electrified acts as a centrum only the centrum
r
Go d
th ngs that on the inner spiritual and the outward mani esta
. on
of i i s, f
tions ollow ex post It is not less significant that the bite the fiery
, or ,
f of
s rpents was healed by gazing upon the brazen se pent the sou
.
An d l
the people was much discouraged because the way and spa e
“
e r .
of of k
agai st and against Moses God Lord sent fiery serpents among A nd the
,
the people and they the people and much people I rael died
n .
of
There ore the came to Moses and said We have sinned
,
h it ; s .
f l fo r
have Spoken against the Lord and against th e pray unto the Lord that
e
p p t.
O , , we
he take away the serpents rom us Moses prayed the people

e :
f A nd fo r
the Lord said unto M ses make thee a fiery serp nt and it upon
. .
A nd
a pole and it shall come" to pass that every— that is bitten when he
o , e set
looketh upon it shall live (Numbers xxi

; o ne ,
v sions prophecies Balaam ,
Beor to whom Balak 4 9

. . .
The i an d of so n o f
sent Messengers that he might curse Israel are also a r arkable , ,
c aracter ( Numbers B lak would give me house of

, , em
h mm If
ull silver and gold I cannot go beyond the word the Lord my
. . 2 3 , a hi s
f of Of
Go d, to do less or more spake Balaam to Bal k who tried bribe ,
”
SO
,
him to do evil to
. a ,
In Numbers xxiv 5 7 we have an accou t the visions

.
6, of of
the heathen seer in which announced the ad t hri t .
4, 1 , 1 I , 1 9, n
C
the spirit the Lord came upon him and he took up parable and , w as ve n of s : A nd
of h is
s id the man whose eyes are Open hath said hath said which He
he rd the word God and knew the knowl dge the Mo t igh
a : An d : ,
of H
wh ch the visions the lmight alling i o a t c but hav ng
a s of ,
e s ,
eyes Op n I sh ll but I sh ll ehold him but

i saw of A y, f nt r an e, i
h is
nigh there shall come a tar Jacob and a ceptre hall r e
e , a se e hi m , n o t no w ; a b , no t
Israel Jacob shal come he th t s l h ve ominion The

; S out of S s is o ut of
his o y Balaam proves that the power per orm wonders not
. Out of l a h al a d .
t r Of to f w as o
p s
40 THE MA GI C o n THE Is nAE mr E s.
'
sessed by holy seers alone Balak king the Moabites being a raid f of f
the Isr elites desired orm a league wi h the M d anites But si ce o
.
, ,
to f i i
neither the M abites nor the Midianites elt l ke engaging in hostilities
a , t . n
f i
with the Israelites they resort d to magic and since hey no
o
ha d
magician among the selves they sent B alaam who was c elebr ed
, e , t
m fo r
his powers charming and divining messengers came to , , at
fo r of Th e
alaam with costly pr sents in their hands ( he took money his serv
.
B for fo r
ic es as soothsayer) and demanded hat he should c rse this stran e
e
people Balaam invited them to tarry over night in the morning he

, t u g
aro e and made kno n to the messengers that God neither permitted him ;
.
to curse the Israelites nor llowed him to accompany them to their coun
s w
try that people was avored Balak thinking he had not

, a
”
fo r f of God
o ered enough sent more co tly presents by the hands
,
nobl s in
.
ff of hi s
rder to induce Balaam to vi it him curse Israel Balaam a m xture
, s e ,
an d i
aith and truth and avarice true prophecy and magic
o s .
,
of f fi ckle ne ss , of of
said to the servan s B lak Balak would give me his house u l f
t of If
,
f l
,
silver and gold I cannot go beyond the word the Lord my God do
a o
of
le or more yet a ter he had spoken with the Lord during the
, , to
A nd f
night he aro e in the morni g sad ed his and p epared go with
ss .
,
dl
the Moabite princes and a terward told the enemies Is a l how they
, s n , a ss , r to
f of
ould lead hem into idola ry , r e
ere ollows the history per ect somnambulism Being a

c t t .
H f of Balaa m
’
f
visionary he was divided within himsel b cause he tried serve God
s .
f,
and Mammon con ci nce upbraided him God s anger was
, e to
H is And
’
kindled against him because he went and the angel the Lo d s ood in
. s e .
of
his way an adversary aga nst him N he changed his inward per
r t
fo r
om the angel and trans erred it to the which also i . ow
c e p tio n fr new be
held the angel standing in the way and there ore b ga a rational con
f as s,
f
versation with rider The with characteristic Obduracy p e err ,
e n
i ts f ed
fields to the uneven pat s in the vineyards and when orce was em. ass , , r
th e h f
ployed to turn her in the way she thrust hersel against the wall and
,
f
c ushed oot against the wall which he smote her with his , ,
Balaa m f fo r
sta and since there was no p th to turn aside either to the r ght or to
’
r s ,
ff ; i
the le t the ass ell down under Balaam and he s ote her again inally
a
f, f m F
the ass spoke to Balaam and pointed to him unreasonable condu ct
.
,
h is
d when he came unto himsel he again the angel instead the
out ,
of
but co science smote him he con essed his sin and promised to
an f sa w ass ;
his f
back again But the angel permitted him to p oceed upon condition that go
n ;
he sho ld speak only what the Lo d had commanded him to which

. r
con tion he ulfi led in sp te every temptation that Balak could o er

u r s ay,
of ff
he went not at other times to seek enchantments but he set his
di f l i
fo r
fac e toward the lderness Instead cursing the Israelites he blessed
and ,
of
them and a terward ac ually prophesied c ncerning the tar Jacob
f
Wi .
S of
um ers xxiv
t o
b
.
,
N
(
This spurious prophet had no tru y divi e inspirat ons but he prophesied
) .
l i
in the same manner as mesmeric clairvoyants first he
n ,
Fo r ,
al ays went into retirement when he was about to prophesy toHav id do o ur ,
.
outward disturb nce which no true prophet ever did econd

w , , o
S is i n
a d perceptions were opened by closing his outward sense
a .
, ,
So sa ye th
w
word wh se eyes wi l be opened when he bows down
r s.
’
the be are r of the , o l .
I I I
TH E M A G C OF THE 41 S R AE L TES .
I is eviden t that the angel with the drawn swo d was a vision and the
c that the ass speak ng did not appear strange to him prove clearly
t r ,
i
that he could not have been awake ccording to the rabic Balaam
fa t , s
A
was called the with the clos d eye and this induces ma n to .
”
A ,
Tho lu ck
compare his condition to a state magnetic ecstasy Third Balaam
e ,
of
was so incapab e d sting ishing between the real objec t and the
.
,
l of i
pare t subject that the ass gi ted with speech made no impress on upo
u ,
ap
f i
h im , that a er he had regained s nses he saw the angel standing
n ,
ft
,
hi s
, n
be ore him and bowed himsel be ore him ourth Balaam made use
so ,
e ,
f f f F of
ert n external mean to throw himsel into an ecstatic state which true
.
,
ai f
phets never H was l ed om place to place in order to obtain
c s ,
di d fr
vis ons in their nature so as to make them con orm with the
pro . e
'
i difle rin g f
leasure B lak H even employed magic it is written
, ,
of for An d
when Bala m saw that it pleased the Lord to bless Israel he went as
“
a e
p .
, :
at ther times to seek enchant ents but he set his ace toward the
a , no t,
for m f
w lderness i th finally
i
o
”
ecstasies were unstable and
,
Ff B alaa m
’
,
tain and figu es and expressions were sy bol cal we read ex

.
, , s u nce r
hi s m i for fo r
ample couched he lay down as a lion and as a great lion This
, r , ,
”
He
then returned to his dwelling but app rs ag n later in the , , .
ai
amp the Midianites where he finally perished by the swo d at the , ea
of
hands th se whom Moses sent out to fight
c
of
, r
In the days the judges and ki gs dreams and prophetic vi ions

o .
of
signified the same thing In amuel xxviii we rea In Olde

n , s
S 6, d:
ime in Israel wh n men inquired the Lord they said ome let"
. t . n
of C
the seer they were called seers are now alled prophets
t s , e , : us
for w ho
In Numbers xxvii — when Moses asked the Lord to gi e a
go to , c .
8 hi m
worthy ollower it is written the Lord aid un o Moses Take
“
. 1 21 , v
f An d
Joshua a man in whom is the s irit and lay thine ha d upon him etc
, : s t ,
and thou sh lt put some thin honor upon him etc he shall
, p , n , . ,
of A nd
tand be ore leazar the priest who shall ask counsel him a ter the
a e , .
f E for f
j udgment Urim b ore the L rd etc I have already quoted
s ,
”
of ef
ages rom the Bible to show that dreams and prophetic visions were
o , .
pas
f
s
arded the same thing and indeed important were dreams that a
te
reamer was p aced in the same category with a prophet when

g as ; , so ,
d l A nd
aul the host the hil sti es he was a raid and his hear re tly
.
S of P i f
trembled when aul inquired the Lord the Lord answered him
saw n , , t g a
A nd S of
neither by d eams nor by Urim nor by prophets ( amuel xxviii
.
,
”
S
no t,
We read in Deuteronomy xiii there arise among you a
r , , . 1 .
r-4 : If
p phet or a dreamer dreams and giveth thee a sign or wonder and
.
of
the sign or wonder come pass whereo he spake unto thee saying
ro , , ,
Le t
us go a ter other gods wh ch thou h st not known and let us serve them
to , f ,
f i
Thou shalt not h arken unto the words that prophet t at dreamer
, , a ,
of h
d eams the Lord your God proveth you know whether ye love
e , or
of for
the L rd your God w th your heart with all your soul rom
r : , to
”
i and F
this we learn that persons were prophet and we not a
o all .
w ho of
re heart also had prophetic v sions
no t s, w ho re
i
pu
It wo ld be edious well s perfluous to recite all the visions the
, .
of
pro hets In the me ntime we wi l not pass over the most remarkable in
u t as as u
l
sile c In amuel we
p
history au who a ter the
. a
S xvi fi n d th e of S l, f
ri Go had rom him e me glo y and who e
n e. x
d b c
.
, ,
s p i t of p f m de ai t e d , a o and ill, s
42 I THE MA G C OF TH E I SB A ELITEs.
ondition could only be amel orated by the sweet sounds f music B i

the Spirit the Lord departed rom aul and an evil spirit rom L rd
c o . ut
of f S f the
troubled him aul s servants s id unto m Behold an evil , o
A nd S hi
’
spirit from troubleth thee Let lord now command thy servants
. a , no w ,
Go d
which are be ore thee to seek out a man who is a cunn ng player the
. our ,
f i
harp and it shall come to pass when the evil spirit is upon thee that
, , on
o f Go d
he shall play with hand and thou shalt be well and a sent to h is S ul
,
Jesse saying Let David I pray thee stand be ore me etc it came ,
f
to p ss when the evil spirit rom G upon aul that David took a
, , , , , . A nd
f o d w as S
arp and played with his hand so aul re reshed and well and
a , ,
h S f
the evil spirit eparted from him When aul saw the hi istine host
,
: w as , w as ,
d S P l
his heart ailed him and he inquired the Lord but the Lord answered
.
f of
him not neither by dreams nor by Urim nor by prophets here , ,
If t
rise among you prophets or a dreamer dreams and giveth a sign etc
, ,
of
.
Sau l was a se ker a ter signs and wonders he at time inquired f

a , , , .
f fo r
amuel about his missing asses at another time he inquired the witch
e , o ne o
S of
Of E ndor and at another time he depended upon deceptive dreams ;
witch said to aul Where ore dost thou ask me seei g that
, .
T he S f of th e
Lord departed rom thee and thy kingdom is gone out thy hand
: , n
is f of
In the books Samuel in youth we find , .
of w ho w as a . clairvo yant his

many prophetic visions recorded The most remarkable these isions ,
of
,
were those amuel and David ven aul attempted to prophesy . v

of S E S
the Spirit the Lord departed rom h The history the ag d
. nu
til of f im of
king D vid who could no more obtain warmth body even though he
. e
of
was covered with clothing we have already related young virgin
a , ,
A
procured who slept in the ing s arms and cherished him and he b , . w as
k
’
heat ( Kings i , , so o
taine d
mong all the prophet the ld di p there none m r
. 1 .
‘
s of s e nsati o n
exalted than lia whose very name was a synonyme a higher g a
A o ~
w as o e
E for de
being We find in an example great significance in magneti
s, r
of hi m of
tra sactions H imparted the most important doct nes li e he
. c
ri of f and
gave li e to uch as had apparently died a histo y which is ere
n
f
. e
of
,
h in
verbatim it came to pass a ter these things that the son f
s , r
A nd f
the wo an the mistress the house ell sick and his sickness was so
se rte d : , o
of f
sore that there no breath le t in ai unt lias
m , , ,
f hi m A nd she d E
What have I to do with thee O thou man God art thou come t
, w as . s o ,
of ?
me to call my sin to remembrance and to slay my , un o
unto her Give me thy he took him out her bosom and , so n
A nd of
ied him up into a lo t here he abode and laid him upon his
,
s on. , car
f,d be
he cried unto the Lord and said O Lord my God ast thou also
r w , ow n .
An d h
bro ght evil upon the widow with whom I sojou by slaying her , , , ,
so n ?
A nd be
u
stretched him el upon the child three times and cried unto the f
rn ,
Lord and said Lord my God I pray thee let this child s soul come
s ,
’
O
into him again,
the Lord heard the voice lias and the so l f

,
A nd
, ,
of E
the child came into again and he revived lias took the chi d
. ; u o
hi m A nd E l
and brought down the chamber into the house and deliver d
h im ou t o f
, .
,
him to mother Kin s xvii 7

h is
, e
a similar kind a still more remarkable instance the riking d

. 1 g . 1
Of of
power ul magneti c influence given in the history the hun mmite s
st an
’
f is of S
who res ored to l e by the prophet lisha ( Kings iv
a
so n w as t if E . 2 . 18
44 M GIC n H E I R I S TH E A o T S A EL TE .
F ourth the very ma agem nt in t is case is incomparable Fi th i is h f

p oo that perseverance and continuance is a chie re quisite in a m g
, n e , .
, t a
f f
neti c operation you cannot e l a tree ith one stroke so isha a t r
r
f l El
a
fe
the first e ort arose and walked to and in the house and only upo
: w , ,
ff fro
the se cond did the dead lad begin to breathe By the conduct
e ffo rt
, ,
of
n
lisha ( and aul ) we may learn that inner sense may also be
.
E S the de
by music as instance when lisha was called upon to
v e lo p e d
,
for
,
E prOph
to the kings Israel and Judah against the Moabites he said But
of
, ,
now bring me a mi strel as the minstrel p ayed the hand the

e sy , , :
”
A nd l of
Lord came upon and he prophesied ( Kings iii That they
, n .
hi m ,
knew the me h d healing by laying on hands and that they pr e
. 2 . r
t o of of
ticed it proven the passage ( Kings I I ) Naaman the yri n , a
is in S
captain expected lisha to move his hand over the leprous part and thus
,
2 V. .
, a
E
put away his leprosy
-
, ,
We o ten read that the remains f saints worked marvelo s wonders

.
f
and healed the sick long a ter their de cease This was the case with
o u
f
lisha we read ( Kings iii lisha died and they
.
fo r A nd E
buried him the bands the Moabites invaded the land at the
E , 2 x .
,
A nd of
coming in the year it came to pass as they were burying a man
.
of A nd
that behold they spied a band men and they cast the man into the
.
,
of
sepulchre lisha and when the man was let down and touched the
of E
;
bones lisha he evived and stood upon his eet If it might prob
: ,
”
of E f
ably appear that in the earliest ages men were chi fly given to p ophe cy
, r .
!
and inner perceptions in our day and among us h female more f

, e r
quently po sesses these gi s sti ll there are numerous i stan ces f , t e tc

ft
prophetic women recorded in the ible also as e ample the woman
s : , n o
B for
ndor who possessed the spir t divination to whom ul went , , x ,
of E i of and Sa
to inquire ul h the rophetess ( Kings x ii ) and De bo ah
, _
o f. H da P
the wi e Lapidoth etc , , 2 x . I4 , r ,
f of
Let us once more take ret s ective glance upon the people Is ael
.
,
of
according to the history the O Testament and upon the ancient day
a ro p r ,
of ld
the Orientals and compare the magic among them to that late , s
of of
years and we sha l find many and essential di erences In the r t
, r
l ff fi
place I have remarked be ore how that the pe ple Israel stood single
. s
f of
and alone be ore all the heathen nations and how the magic among them
, , o
f
assumed an essent al and diversified orm although the Jews
i f
,
Fo r
mained so long in gypt they brought very little gyptian magic wit
. re
E E h
hem on their return that is the genuine theurgical magic art which ,
of
the result natural powers and hum n inventions These m i
t
; , ,
of of
cal ecstasies and wonder workings were more the nature f divine
rs a . ag
of in
spiration while the black art practiced y natural means which to
o
b
produce supernatural was met with evere punishment as an
, , , w as
e fi e cts ,
holy work sorcery and witchcra We find quite the con i un
s ’
of ft
heathendom since here the true knowledge the divine was eith r . n
of 1:
ing altogether or it was dulterated by traditions and darkened by my
, e
instance in gypt thor a cco ding to the Theog ny f

, a s c
te ri e s A s fo r E
H esiod the darkness night was worsh pped as the great unknown
.
, A , r o o
of i
through pro ound silence but to the Israelites the light appeared in the
,
f
,
unity
ld w ld
God whom
of
H thendom
they worshipped with loud hymns In the entire ;
po er h p i ciple f at re g v r d
, .
o or of ea the w of t e r n o n u o e ne ,
I m ISR LI TH E M A G C o r 45 AE TES .
and brought down the spi tu l vibration to the level the terre ri l or ri of
earthly The true m gic the ivine rom that erring people st
a a
of d bid f
bei g covered with a veil through which but glimpses light pene
. a w as ,
fe w of
rated The light shown the dar ness but the darkness comprehended
n
ih k
it not amberger says eathendom was capable only to take up
t .
H H
,
single rays as it were in an oblique d rection but the el ct G

. :
i of o d, as
the po terity hem in whom mankind was to be exhibited as s ch and
,
of S
, , e
to whom the rest ma kind as the mere common people ( Gojim )

s , u ,
of
were etained they could rejoice not on y in a c rcuitou but in a central
all n ,
l i
influence the part the Lord Thou art a holy people unto the
r ,
s,
of
Lo d says G ( Deut vii The Lord thy hath cho en thee

on .
o d. Go d
be a special people to imsel above all people that are upon the ace
r , . . s
H f, f
the earth
to
”
of
Israel was appointed thereto so much to conceive and grasp the
.
outward glory God the ideal world but much more inner being , no t
of H is
to be led deeper deeper into the sanctuary divine personality an d
, ,
of
,
Th s however cannot be ne at once and Israel is the only par if

.
dou d and av red but th ough him all the nations the earth shall
i , , do ; no t
if of
be ble s t s could only be accompl shed gradually and by degrees
e f o , r
ed , hi i
Mad m c legel says lon ing or love is the root and begi ng f
s , .
S h n ni
ev ry higher and vi e knowledge erseverance in searching in aith
a : A g o
di P f
and the contes l e o y the midd e the way the ter
e n .
, ,
t o f if nl p r e figu re l of
min tion must always remain something that is hoped The ne cessary
in , ;
fo r
epoch preparation to this gr dual p ocess may be overturned
a .
fo r
aside by the noblest st v ngs man The charac er and the history
a r no t no r
ri i of
its l the ebrew nations are greatly misunderstood the very

se t . t
H for
that these t ings are not du y observed The whole existence
e f of , rea
h l
people was built only upon hope and the highest centre their inner o f this
so n, .
li e was placed at a great distance in the u ure Upon this also rest the , of
f f t
chie in the method the holy deli erance the H ebrews s
.
f di fle r e nce of of
as exhibited by other old s atic n t ons In the old records these
v .
is A i i
na ion their glance in the proper h s ori c part is directed more toward of
a .
i t
the glorious p st with a eeli g in consequence that which
t s s
r e gre tfii l f
man has since lo t O all the ulness these touch ng holy of
a , n
ut o f f of
and out the oldes joint proverbs Moses in most direct i
s .
, re
m e m brances , of hi s
fix d revelations the H ebrew ch ldren ccording to the wisest
t , ,
an d fo r i law
economy brought out but very little and only what se med the mo
e a
of
indispensable and neces ary people and the object God with st
, , e
fo r hi s
same as all the writings the first lawgiver who th s sole
s of th e
And of fo r i
led and brought out avorite people rom gyptian servitude oh
.
,
j hi s f f E in
spiritu l s nse and accor ng to the whole m de thought til up
e ct a
di
the time the prophet ki g and singe psalms —to the las voice f of to
a e o , un
of
arning promis that died away in the wilderness the o tward of

n r t o
and
tent and the inward understanding are according to p ophet c writ ngs
w e u con
i
so the people thems lv s be called a pe ple in the h ghest
s , r i :
ma y p rOp he ti c
sen e the wo d and is such really t ken h storically in the whole i
e e o
of i
the world and in their wonder ul destinies they were an d are
s r , a
, ,
co of f
z
rs e
h
Moli or s ys urther The le ding the Is aelite urnis es the
su
f of f
m t ap rent p oo the divi e nature eli ion mong all nat on
t a a r s h
os
pa r f of n of r g . A i s
46 M I E TH E S A G C o n TH ISR A E LITE .
there oracles and all impor ant a airs and transactions inquiry i ff
made them and nothing undertaken In li e unless the avorable ju g
are , in t s
of f f d
ment the g s fir t obtained Meantime these oracles do appear
, ls
of od
to be positive leaders the people They simply reply to inquir es

13 s . no t
of
made N I n a ingle heathen religion there ore do we observe a really
. i
f
positive sensit ve and divine guidance But man stands here solely I n
. ot s ,
power The case entirely di erent with the people Israel

,
1 .
,
is ff of
who nothing and have nothing themselves but whose whole ex

h is ow n .
,
of
and guidance singly the work Divinity Where there a

a re , ,
iste nce is of is
nation to be ound hat had such an ethical guidance Where do you
.
f ?
find a people who have made humility and obedience and a childlike
t
render God their first and chie duty and accepted chastisement a
s ur
f
token love and were brought to their destination through adversity
to , , as
of
and humiliation True there are guidances and trials also In H eathen
,
P
dom th y are t i ls only in the v gorous subduing evil and the
.
,
b ut of
courageous bearing great burdens Nowhere there ore do we find
, e r a i ,
of
merit raise b eness or lowness When instance it was said

.
, f ,
fo r fo r
Moses was an humble man it a compliment which was
or as
p .
, ,
”
of He
never besto ed upon a heathen hero ( Kabbalah art III ag
: , w as
”
w .
,
P .
, p e
The ebrew prophets and the heathen seers present an essential fl

H di ’
ence ven the ground work natural magical visions appear here
er
E if - of
as elsewh re i agi tion and sympathy the outer influence na

.
; if m — if s of
ture o ten produced l ke and the Israelites had learned and
e na
'
f i a fle c ts, if
b ought with th m m y and various gyptian secrets as instance E fo r
amuel s chool ophet in the Testament gives ample p oo as
r e an , ,
S of O ld f,
also the holy inspired dance the proph tic signing etc has in it some
’
S Pr s r
thing contag ous in omuch that prophetic students we e se zed and over
:
, e ,
.
,
i
co e also aul in with them and prophesied that
i , s r
m S w ho fe ll
the proverb came ul amon the rophets till shows some
, as w as , , so
How Sa
thing v y cu ious and yet in view the motive and e ect
,
“
g P ? s
s ur p r l s i ng of ff
great di ere ces are ound that they well deserve to be held to vie
er r , ,
ff f
in this place They are ol ows n , so w
f l
I The Magicia the Indi n Brahmin the mystical riest etc brings
. as .
P
himsel into an ecstatic conditio in o supposed union with by
. n, a , , .
,
f n , a nd Go d,
sel elected m thods Mo es and the true prophets Israel receive
f
t
of
unexpected call to serve

e , s an
H im
The Magician elevates himself by innate strengt to a .
h is h
higher state and conditio than the worldyby whom he surrounded he
2 . ow n
isolates hi sel intention lly and his isolation b comes imperative and n 15 ;
m f
through it ollow var ous castes and grades in li e example e
a ,
f th e f fo r
the Indian and gyptian castes which a special influence upon
i , a s, ,
E
the diver ified cond tions earthly li e and int llect Moses and the of
, p 1 o du ce s
proph ts are more ca ua and the passive dread deep solitude they
s i f e ;
m of
suddenly hear the call and ollo In humility with veiled countenances
e s l, ,
The liberation p opl d by a strong will and he claims

f w ,
.
of
h is e 1 5 n o t e fle c te
no pre r ce oe separate the di ere t castes but he separates

e ,
fe ff
or a ic unity the people rom heathen blindness which he dedi
; he d
en s no t n ,
th e of f
cates to G he is himsel the e pounder the aith God s overr ling
g n ,
od ; f of f of
’
x u
M I n I A
TH E LIT 4
AG C o7 TH E SR E ES .
providence the hope in uture punishment the love God d

of f of of
order ontempt
and justice the
among men ; an
; ,
of
world and pride in worthiness l
.
h is an d k now
dge characterize the magical seer wise use li e obedience serv
C of own
3 .
of f
God and a constant recollection his sin ul weakness incites A
e . ,
1n
of f the
ing
to implore divine help to pray a knowledge the truth fo r of
,
h not but a higher will To the Brahmin example theh

ro phe t , , to
for
earth is a hell a place torment to the prophet it is a school throug
i lfi l h is o w n,
of
. , ,
which in the per ormance duty the peace true happiness may
,
,
f of
;
, of
,
be
The magician is a lawgiver the prophets are obedient disciple

who preach and explain the revelations God
4 . , s,
of
There we have the means alling into a state e c stasy se l
.
f of f of
denial and unnatural
5 .
the body H ere the world m o r ti fi catio n of

,
is
adapted to the most j udicious enjoyment li e The prophet does of f
.
require extraordinary means to all into a state ecstasy he utters the . no t

f of
immediate word God without preparation and without morti ying the
of
;
f
bo y presents it lives among his kind
d a nd
6 The index prophecy itsel in the highest e c tasies the magi

, ,
of f,
.
of
iaus is a kind light lustre when they are steeped therein the world
. s
of
with its signatures and perhaps the inner condition the spirit may
e , ;
of
,
be ome plainly visible like unto the clairvoyants our day but their
, too ,
of
lips are sealed in this ecstatic state happiness and in the dazzling lustre
c ,
of
;
a pathological sel illumination There ore the numerous antagonistic

f- f
figures truth and deception sensational emotions and phantasmago ia
of .
,
of of
in broken and j arring orms convulsions and contortions the body , r
f of of
and the soul which we find among mesmeric subjects Their vi ,
sions are like those certain somnambulists reliable and cannot

, our .
of in
their proper surroundings be understood without a previous explanation
, , no t , ,
With the prophets the visions according to orm are the illumination
.
,
f of
a mildly divine light reflected rom the mirror a pure mind which
,
f of
,
tains a per ect personality and causes a eeling dependence on God

f
,
f of
, te
and the outer world The index their visions relates to the gener ,
of al
concerns li e in respect to religion and citizenship the prophet speak
.
of f
and his words are true doct ines uttered clearly the benefit all men fo r
; s
and ages and comprehended by all H seeks happiness yet finds it not
r , of
in penance but in his calling in spreading abroad the word God not
, . e
in secret contemplations but by impar ing it to ellow beings through

, , of ,
his f -
active The true prophet there ore is not lost in inward , t

co fi p e rati o n f
contemplations neither does he orget himsel in the world but he con
.
, ,
in living relation with God and his neighbor in word and in deed
, f f ,
ti nu e s
Finally
.
,
ince the motives and proceedings essentially among inspired

,
S di i e r
'
races so their aims and results also di er The Indian magician mourn
7 .
ff
account the gradual lowering the spiritual rom its original lustre
,
of of
. s
ollowing the rapidly succeeding eras the world into perishing nat re
on f ,
f of
and into the kingdom death and eprecates the misery connected of d
u
therewith namely discontent the con usion and laceration the spirit ,
f
all which we may find among the di erent heathen nations the
of
, , ,
ff
of ,
o ther ha greatly has universal brotherhood and comp nionship

nd , ho w
.
a
On
48 I I LI
TH E M A G C OE TH E SR A E TE S .
increased step by step through the agency the true proph t and of
the spiritual been glorified spirit that waved over the Jewish ho w
, , e ,
has ! T he
religion in the west spread peace ul influences arther and wider and i ts f f
,
while in the ormer instance everything is lost in weakness and darkness

f
,
in the latter mountains are removed by active aith and trees are plante f
,
by mutual help and counsel whose ruit w ll only ripen enjoyment i , d

f i fo r
another world toward which we should tu n aces and our exertio ,
f
n
The aim the magician s li e is to secure a pleasurable i ward c

, r o ur ns.
’
of f
the true prophet lives by aith and not by sight
te m pla ti o n ; f
n one
H istorians and philosophers modern times have declared th t h .
of
ecstatic vi ions the prophets Israel and those the apostles e

of of of
a t e
identical with magnet c appearances In order to orm a clearer judg w re

s
i f
ment the circumstances given above we will add the ollowing
.
of f
True prophets receive an extraordinary call rom G and ,
f o d,
by the oly pirit to proclaim the wi l and counsel God They
a re
H S l of
called seers men God ser ants and messengers the Lo d an els
of v of
. are
and watchmen The marks the true prophets the Testame

, , r , g
of of Old
were That their prophecies agreed with the doctrines Moses and nt
.
of
the patriarchs ( Deuteronomy xiii I ) Their prophecies were
: I s t.
2d ful
filled ( D uteronomy xviii Jeremiah x viii That they per
. . .
3d
ormed mi acles but only when a special covenant m de whe a
e . 2 1 x . .
f
special re ormation be undertaken hat t ey agreed with
r , w as a , or n
f 4 th T h
other prophets ( Isaiah viii Jeremiah xxvi ) s That they led
w as to . .
I8 th
a blameless li e ( Jeremiah xxvii Micah ii That they exhibit d
. 2 ; . . .
f
a holy zeal in the work ( Jeremiah xvi ) and That they 4; e
. .
of Go d 6th,
possessed great elocut onary powe s ( Jeremiah xxiii Their o ce x . I 3
i 2 8, ffi
consisted in this That they instructed the people whe the priests
r .
who e duty it became indi erent That they restored the slack
,
I st, , n ,
ff 2d
and decayed worship Kings zekiel iii
s w a s, . .
of Go d xv n I 8 ; E
That they oretold uture event and to this end ask d counsel
( d
2
‘
3 . . .
zekiel x ii 5 f f of Go d
Kings xiv That they prayed the peo ( s, e 1
3; E 4 th fo r
ple and in this manner averted imp nding judgments ( Genesis xx 7
. 2 ,
x . .
Kings xix and s That they composed the will G ( hro

e .
; 2
th , of od C
xxix
. 1 n
i
The same may be sa d the apostles and the preachers
cle s .
i living of of the
word They were called ministers because hr st himsel chosen C i h ad f
them and sent them to the ends the earth proclaim the atonemen
.
of
gather el ct They did orce themselves in his ervice

to t
H is f
but hrist called them in a direct manner and taught them personally to
a nd e . no t to s ,
oclaim the advent the Mess ah and with these credentials to per o m
C
of i
,
f
wonders through the divi e word This new doct ne originated
pr
n
,
ri
, r
pressly rom the prophets the old covenant repent and believe in the
. ex
go pel the atonement and prove thereby that ye love above all
f of :
Go d
things and your neighbor as yourselves Their lives proved that they
s of ,
were true ollowers in the ootsteps their Lord and Master in word
.
f f of
and deed in works and in su ering ff

,
we select these charact rs by which to orm our j udgment it will

.
,
If f
be di ficult to distinguish between magnetic sight and prophetic inspir
e , no t
f
tion to regard the ormer too highly and to under ate the latt
a
r
their superficial appearance at first sight seem the me hei
, not f , no t er !
Fo r i f s sa , t r db
M IC I IT TH E 49 AG OF T H E SR A E L ES .
erence will soon b come app rent when examine them in a three old
poi t f view namely cau content orm and intention
f f
e a we
of f
ccording to the cause the palpabl di erence consists in this that mag
n o , , se , or .
ff
ical and magnetic second sight is mainly the work
A
grows ,
e ,
of m a n ,w hi c h
a d seased physical soil no matterwhether it developed by the arts
- o ut
is of
the physician whether un olded by chance abnormal condit on
of i ,
is f i
health always precedes it and the somnolent state the outward
or 1t . An
of
senses is the first condit on it in person this mesmeric dispo i

of ,
If
tion greater than in a other then the physiological oundation in
i of . o ne s
f is hi s
own body and occasional circumstances p omote second sight in o hers
is n ,
if
then such causes belong to the kingdom nat re which binds the clai
r - t
, ,
of
voyant in strong bonds and which remains his determinate state even
u , r
shourophet
d he reach the highest
c i pirat on
l degree
a procreation na ure man but it is
.
of o r of
an em nat on the oly pirit and a divine d cree The divine call
i
P ns i is not t
of H S
comes unexpectedly and the physi al condition
i
connection with it
a e .
h as
whatev r The p y ic l p wers can never become determinate , c no
th e
powe but they remain dependent upon the spirit hich makes it a
e h s
. a o
mea s spi itual aims mesmeric li e with ch ged unc ions the
rs , , w
f f of
senses and a physical c isi does take place h re

n to r . A an t
cond y acc rd ng orm ag tic second sight depen s di ectly

r s no t e ;
to f m d
pon the health and the li e the seer ra her it predom nates In
Se l , o i , ne r
f of
re ative modes earthly li e The clairvoyant dir cts at ention
u on , or t ,
i
of f his
at will to sel s lect d object at least in a ajority in t nc s he
t he l . e t
f- of in
his vi ions conducts a airs tho e immediately
e e s, m s a e , or
h is ff
surrounding him he su rs himsel be outwardly determined with
te rp re ts ow n s , ow n or s
ffe f to
active pers stent independ n e without ac ivity , or
a nd i
mon good urely human nature a c a ion and inclination are never
o ut e c ,
and t fo r the co m
P ffe t
wa ting in the m g c circle the seer and the Operation will
.
, t
i of of his
hi ait pr d c s no supernatural permanent e ect either upon him
n a , an d
f
se up n t rs
s h o u e or ff ,
lf o r he
The true proph t according orm— no diversi y vi ions but an
o o .
f h as
unchang ng i d x scrip u al work the annunciatio is of
e , to , t s ,
i of Him,
the B in i g the and by whom all thin s we created
n e t r n of w ho
a nd E nd,
p ophet o ly a seer but he the organ the div ne w ll A
eg n n re
g .
is is
s ruction in true knowl dge and spread g abroad king of i In
r not n , i .
th e o f Go d,
dom which is truth and love only and consta t occupation there
t e in h is
ore he fights against error and wickedn ss in o der overcome the

, , i s his n ,
f
world That which wor ly change ble bigotry sensuality
e , r to
is —
e th ric es and honor in the world and dominion over ellow men
. ld or a or ,
h al , h h is f
oes preach a p e ent but a uture state
-
'
, ,
is no t h is aflair He d f of
genuine peace in and the hope e ernal li e in pres
. no t r s , hap
p i ne ss , of H is
ence rom personal impulse selfishnes ro human considera Go d, t f
f
t o s but —a willing in trum nt perpet al enlightenment inspired by
, no t or s, o r f m
i n , of
God himsel worthy example in work and walk an obedient s rv
as s e u ,
f a
ant and a mediator between and man between time and eternity e
as ~
;
Go d
between heaven earth Through prayer and in word and de d the
, ,
p phet cont nues in a living relation with and ellow beings an d .
Go d
,
-
e ,
True prophets do isolate them elves neither do they sink into the
ro i hi s f .
b rbing depths their own visions eelings and relation

no t s ,
a so of i , f s. Th e r
50 M GIC O H I TH E LITES A F T E SR AE .
prophecies do not re er to personalities but to the ate nations the

f f of and
world there ore are they able in their works to exh bit superna ural
f
_ ,
i
powers strengthened by the omnipotent power their aith and wi l and
, , t
of f l
this power they exercise ver their bo ies as well over the bodies
,
d
,
others and over all nature in wide and tempo al boundaries The o own as
i ts
sudden conversions and c anges Opinion the instantaneous healing
of r .
h of of
severe and lingering the warnings against threatening dangers
dISe as e s ,
,
and help the needy rom a distance giving consolation and strength
fo r f
,
i trou b le and su ering etc are pr o s their divine powers ,
ff f of
we have already stat d the aim the true prophets was the rev
n , .
, o .
of
el tion the divine word to man the spread the kingdom God
As e , ,
of of of
earth the ennobling and well being the human race Impelled by
a ; on
of
the spirit upon whose assist nce they relied their e orts were di
-
; .
of Go d, ff
nothing less than Spread the light truth and to in us cour
a ,
r e cte d of f
age into their ellow beings to fight against evil to awaken mutual
to to e
f -
attention and assistance and to extend peace and happiness among men , ;
S el aggrandizement and the personal advantage these organs the

f-
,
of of
.
Deity were not thought The ounda ion all their works was aith o f. f of f
in the power and they ulfi led the whole the command
t
of Go d, f l su m o f
ments through love the all virtues but the ruit the spi t no ble st o f f of ri
love ( Galatians v God gives wisdom to them that love
'
, ,
is A nd
m ( cclesiasticus i banner over me was love
.
” ”
Hi , E H A nd is
ng olomon ii ) . 10 .
(So of S
these obvious variations the children Israel bear special witness

.
To of
That the causes inward visions were act ally objective and thatof
.
here something outside human intelligence that governs and

r st . u ,
is of
trols the world man and that independently the inner centrum
t co n
of of
the mind while the peripheral sense day and n ture are either , to o ,
of of ih
active while they are in a very subordinate condition h t there
, a
2d T
is a still more exalted spiritual region which takes a positive ho d upon
, or . . a
l
the reason and O ers revelations which are ff a natural Order and no t O f
which cannot exist in these lower regions and which are not merely ,
phantasies illusions hallucinations an abnormal condition the of

,
of
brain The hand the Lord upon them ignor ng or

, or
”
of 3d Th e i
rather the denial Sophistical rationalism especially by the Israelites is
.
“
w as . .
,
of
also represented superficially just the pantheistical philosophy na
, ,
of
,
ture which distils everything into a common mass and which ,

as
ents the prophets and the saints only somnambulistic sects upon a
is , , r e p re
somewhat higher lane th n is ascribed them in the p rtial Tellurian

s as ,
dark ages Notwithstanding that this class visions has an

p a to a
4ih of
ward resemblance to the magical and magnetic as well according to the

. . o ut
anthropological expression to the symbolical representations ,
have already seen it should remind magnetic relations Inas

as , as we
an d us o f
much prophetic revelation agrees with the pure t orms second

.
,
f of
sight and whereas dream visions and ort ne telling originate rom
as s
f f cir
and conditions we may find many preparations and ar
- u -
,
cu m stan c e s
rangements in the covena t the same we have lear ed to know , so
o ld
them among the rest the magicians the Orient We O ten find
n , as n
Of of f
among the prophets also that they secluded themselves in solitary places .
and that they asted and gave themselves up to quiet contemplations

f
,
.
,
52 M GI TH E I IT A C OF T H E SR A E L ES .
but only in re erence to absolute being The more per ect the creatur
f f
the more—inward and ree is the communion between the creature and the e,
.
f
C reator the more is man a ree agent and a worker with That f Go d
which holds good in human nature and in spiritual power in percep
c o- .
a ll
tion and accomplishment holds good also especially in the regio in
which the human spirit ree rom earthly nat re and the bonds f , n,
f f of
time and place is more active have there ore assumed that the
, u o
As w e f
high st magical Operation where the human Spirit becomes the divine
.
, , , ,
is,
organ so we are justified in assuming that the highest magical knowl
e
edge must be a divinely illuminat d power second sight a spiritual

, ,
of be
holding which moved and led by the divine Spir t now as
e -
,
is i So far
we must regard the most inward communion the creature with the ,
.
,
of
C re tor as the fina l destiny created spirits may we regard the holy of
power m an anticipation a higher and more per ect condi

a , so
of phe cy of f
tion which man knows as he known ( orinthians xiii where
p as
in is C
his Spiritual reedom shall have attained a knowledge in which he can no
, I .
f
longer be circumscribed by earthly laws But since man must elevate
him el to that which good as well as receive good this law the
.
f is of
ree and created spirit will repeat itsel because man can raise him el
s , so
f f, f,
in di erent degrees a higher order in this world and become enligh
s
ff
ened in the same d gree taken in this connection the power the
to , t
If of
divine seer is to be regarded separately rom other spiritual powers
e .
,
f
by which he can o ercome anything oreign to nature but rather as a
no t
f hi s
fixed orm a normal regenerated soul power The spirit man the
-v
,
f an d of
image may become the mirror in which the divine type

-
, . ,
of God , is
just in proportion the purity this image ( assavant s Mag
te
flec te d
’
of P
netic Li e econd edit on p
to .
f S i
urther it will only be necessary to remark in a general way that God
.
, .
F
h as made use only the nobleness the Spirit Israel or he educa
of of
,
of f
,
tion and redempt on the human amily and that this people which
i of f
t
had become attached to heathen idolatry w re disobedient and , ,
could only be brought slowly t ir true dest ny in the severe , a nd e re
f
school adversity and by heavy chastisements The rom Ur in
r ac to r y, to he i
of f
haldea to anaan which was taken by the patriarch braham how
. w ay
C C far
it stretched th ough lengths and breadths across gypt and rom
, A ,
its to E f
t ence through the wilderness the promi ed land which they were
r ,
h of
to take possession Yea the children Is a l were comp lled to wan

to s
der hither and thither in the wilderness during a period orty years
! , of r e e
of f
account their vacillation between the service God and heathen idol
on
of of
atry were sent in captivity to Babylon the holy city had to be de
stroyed and finally they were compelled to endure the very ulness f ;
f
woe and persecution and all becau e their vacillating betwe n the
, ,
o
of
service the true G and heathen ido try Isr el then it is e
, s
of od of If i s,
represented the a ored people God the it can be nothing less than
la . a as
f v of
the pearl per ection and conseque tly the mirror perversene s
, , n
of f of
which always strives a ter outward orms and cere onies seeks ,
n s ,
m an d h ap
in nature and the dissipations the present a happiness which
f f ,
pi ne ss of
cannot be ound on earth The divine wor revelation alone can dis
f of
,
close the happiness the peace and blessedne s aradise and in ord r . d
oi of P
be come partakers thereo the Spirit man must become inured to
s , e
to f, of tw o
M GI I TH E IT 58 A C o n TH E S R A EL ES .
great qualifications namely natural Ob ence the and a more la w

than natural hope reaching final des iny beyond the li e earth , , e di to
Of f Of
In order to teach the children I rael hu ble Obedience laws

his t .
m to th e
they were exposed to the severest trials and subjected the meanest
of s ,
to
TO this people and no other the commandments were communicated

in thu der tones by divinely appointed leaders in order that it might
to ,
heed with the inner depths the mind and merely uperfici lly with
n ,
the outward s nses acrifices and easts were s rve te poral

Of no t s a
S f m
occasions rejoicing but they were to serve a typic l cove ing th ugh
e . no t to e as
Of
which might be seen the tr e light the coming Messiah the , as a r ro
of
bud t ns toward the approaching light the The Mercy s at the
u , as flo w e r
of
he ubim the oly olies the llar ire and lom n T mple
ur su n . -e
,
C H H So
are all symb lical mani estat ons origin ting in magical vi ions and point
’
r , of , Pi of F , o s e ,
f
to the coming hrist T at the entire Mosaic r gul t on sy bol
o i a s
m
ical and hieroglyphical ad itted by every exp rt the ollowing
of C . h e a i w as
is m a nd f
words express this act clearly and look that thou make th m a ter
e ,
f
he r p ttern whi h was showed mount Mo e
f : “ e
”
i th e m an Of
God ther ore con titutes in the hi tory children Isra l the th e e d n t h e
t a , c . s s,
ef of
ond period the b inning religious development The orms and

, , s s of th e e s ec
of f
ceremonies the were only st ictly en orced in order to impress
of eg .
of la w f
men with the importance the revealed word But long a perio
no w r
d
intervened between the wanderings and su erings the I ra li e the
of . ho w
by w ch they were surrounded the death fir born in

ff Of s e t s,
w 6n de rs hi o f th e
gypt the lightnings which ashed rom the heigh s Mount i ai and ,
st
E
the time King Dav d with whom commenced the third period "
, fl f t of Sn ,
of He
was ruddy and withal a beauti count ance and go dly l k
i , .
amuel xvi and he the shepherd ath r he p ch e

, Of fu l en , o to oo to ,
S
by the Lord to king over peopl Ob di nce tow rd
h is f
’
( x .
,
of e s s e w as os n
H is H is Go d,
and unwa eri g aith only cau d it be aid him h he
be e . e e a
hi s f Of
was a man a ter God s heart but the root Judah b n in to

v n no t se s ,
“
t at
”
f
Bethlehem he also became the type hrist bo h ki g and
of
’
ow n , as , or
H e w as
p ophet and had to bear many troubles and t ial a erv nt
, Of C . t n
Go d
he sought to l ad the children Is ael at J u lem the moun
r , r s . As s a of
tain peace where fin lly the mild illuminat ng light divine

e of r to Go d er sa ,
of of
rince eace appeared to the world the dark t ansitory nigh

, a , , i th e
P Of P out o f
the cross t,
, r
I say that the heir as long he is a child di ereth nothing

on .
N
om the servant though he be Lord all but under tutors and
ow , , as , ff
fr of
cruors until the t me appointed by the ather ven when we"

, ; is go v
i
were children were in bondage under the elements the World
f . E SO w e ,
Of
( Gal iv
.
,
But when time was come sent orth

. . 1
"
th e fulne ss Of Go d f hi s S o n,
made a woman ade under the law to redeem them t at were
of m
,
h
under the law that we might receive the adopt on sons ( Gala , ,
tian iv , i of .
The hrist earth

4,
an accidental occurr nce as
s .
of C
other natural events were com g a revelat on ord i ed by
co m i n g on w a s no t e
H is in
rom the ound tion the wo d I have already shown in
. w as i a n
Go d f f Of rl m
anthropological views that Christ he actually was the S G l
a .
, ,
if on o f e
54 I I IT S
TH E M A G C o n TH E S R AE L E .
would necessarily have to appear at a fixed time and place and that his
appearance would constitute the begin ing the second period human Of
,
Of
power and t at this event would take p ace on the western coa t
n
, h l s Of
Having b ought orward many the most extraordinary events the

f of of
covenant which have re erence to magic and magnetism it seems

r
old f
important in more than sense also to speak the new ovenant in ,
order to extract rom it t at which concerns directly because in the

o ne , of c ,
f h
new covenant the magical h aling di a e ected in many
u s so ,
Of
instances without visible means as w ll by hri t him el as by the
e se s e s w as ff so
C f
apostles rom which it would appear that all these i cles and healings , e s s
f m
were the result nothing else than magic magneti There are
, ra
of
extremes here wh ch have been m intained by b th the advocates

or sm. a
f i
and opponents these miracles which we will notice more p rticularly
ew a o
Of
in th s place In co cluding this section we will glanc at the existence , a

i
and signification hri t ani y in a general sense as well the relation
. n e
Of C i
which it bears to magic
s t , as
The men God under the covenant per ormed such great
.
Of Old w ho f
wonders and accomplish d such wonder ul works were always rather f
,
more the side humanit t an that the divine that they always
, e ,
Of Of is,
y h
evinced only single powers and per ections universal expression
on ,
f Th e Of
ull per ect on became an absolut —eality only through hrist H it
.
f f i C
was first unbarred the door s vered the chains slavery and e e
r .
w ho Of
pointed the true image per ection and wisdom in all the r ulness
ne w e ,
Of f i f
to man hrist again restored to humanity the assurance immortality
out
C Of
H e l evated the Spiritual being to a temple holy fire and made it a

. .
of
li ing alt r and incense to an eternal peace
e ,
ince the first man dam we read the first

v a .
S M i n th e a gik o n, is
ountain evil none posterity could be the aviour because A
“
f of of hi s S
weakness could rule over strength to be a aviour it required a being
, so ,
S
that was more than man i ce alone superior man this age t
no t ;
S Go d is
or aviour could be nothing less than the essential idea divine powers . n to , n ,
S of
In order to awaken a the soul man what really

.
,
in of Of Go d
was he had to bear the Divine character in himsel ven the various co nsc i o u s ne ss
f E
j udgments men regarding hrist show conclusively that all power
.
,
of C all
gi t and pe ections were united in him

fs rf
,
”
,
There are beings whom the edeemer already come others

.
fo r R has for
whom he comes now and st ll others whom he yet come ince fo r is
,
S
his advent all things have become simplified and he will simpli y him
, i to .
f
el more and more unt l everything earthly will vanish great
f
,
A sab
bath universal love and peace as it was in the creation will sign ize
s i .
al
the end entered the oly H olies the true igh r est and
Of , ,
He H Of H P i
restored to the elect through his spirit only the lost words the Old
. as ,
of
book b ut gave them a new one richer in content the healing all
, , no t
for Of
vil and mak them invulnerable In addition he gave to them

, ,
e . for ing .
M GI I
TH E IT A 55 C OF T H E S R AEL ES .
the holy incense prayer and showed them that without it they would
Of
be unable except through alone to Obtain every principle ,
H im
,
Of h fe
p r ormed earth what is ound above constantly act v
.
, ,
He f f He i e,
as the highest embo iment wisdom in spiritu l and temporal ac s
e on . w as
t Of
charity and nited both in But this could on y be when him
d of , a
l He
sel was joined in t is unity earth in which he joined rom all
, u o ne .
f
eternit In the end he crowned work by con erring a Spirit w ich
f h on w as
hi s f h
created a knowledge and vital y that were never experienced b ore
y .
it ef
cho e an Object sense a channel through which to com unicate

.
f m
the high st po ers
He
ven man may t ans er weak powers
s o as
f h is
any Object much more must the mysteries ( bapt sm by water the
o f life E
e w . r on
i
commun on thro gh bread and wine ) instit ted by im el have
: ho w
H f,
,
sessed a power which man could never po sess The action oly pos
i u , u s
O f the H
ommunion at the same time corp real Spirit al and divine and all
s .
things therein contai ed must become spirit and li e becau e himsel

C is o , u ,
f He f,
who instituted it was the spirit and the li e
n , s
f
ch true hristian a liv ng expression this doct ne and an image
.
,
C Of ri
its author
Ea
po e es rvor enough to absorb everything that
is i
of He fe
di eased and dissolut and li e a daily o ering in humility and holy
. ss ss IS
ea be ore the mysteries God are only revealed those

s e, his f is ff
f f Go d, fo r w ho
ear The true h ist an relies upon the commandments the of
r to
f H im C i Of
author n me Only such a man can enter into the counsel peace
. r
o f h is of
the highest human w sdom continues to be a tottering and perishable
a . .
If i
structure a si gle ray the sun the world w ll make him purer and of
wiser than all the wise th s earth ince there are mysteries in every
, n of i
Of
religion there are certain things indescribable power and the
i . S
of
highest weight in hristianity wh ch cannot be explained long as Of

, so
C
these were known only the tr e possessors as a sanct ary hristi nity
i . So
C
was at res But a ter the great earth began to their eet within
to u u ,
a
f
this sa ctuary and desired with unprepared eyes soon it was
t . of se t f
converted into a political machine divisions and uncertainties ensued

n to se e ; so as
Upon this came the igh riests who separated themselves arther and H P
, .
arther rom original purit and in this a mis hapen mixture a

f
f f Of
true monstrosity resulted ophists flourished like weeds multiplied y , w ay s

S
these evils by their subtleties separating that which was un t d and
.
, w ho ,
ering with darknes and death what ormerly light li e even , i e ,

co v
If
a tr ces puri y zeal and power could be een here and there they f
s w as an d f .
fe w of
could accom li h nothing b cau e horrors desolat on had alread

a t , s ,
of
become gen ral and were pre erred by many The e corruptions th e
p s , e s i y
were the caus in later t mes that the st uc re hr ti nity

too e f to o . s
in its very oundations Only step rom Deism utter ruin

e, i ,
r tu Of C is a w as
i
pp e d f
D ism grew a still wor e brood materialist declar d that f to
s . o ne .
Ou t O f ho
all connection hum ni y with higher powers be idle ima inatio Of
e s s, w e
of
and who did even believe I n their exi tence It very seldom
a t to g n,
th t the generations the earliest t mes sinned through great ente prises
no t ow n s . w as
Of
those later perio the contrary inned through nulli y But there
a i r ,
of
is a truth whos s nct ty cannot be shaken and w ich will remain firm
ds , on , s t .
as l ng as the world exists e a i , h
But man through his reconciliation and return to and through

o .
if Go d,
a true hristian li e receiv s the powers which the a iour promised
C
,
f , e S v to
56 MA I I IT
TH E G C OF T H E SR A E L ES .
his ollowers namely expel serpents to heal the sick and to cast out
f To
de ils and this to the same extent that he h mse ( John
”
, , ,
di d i lf,
,
xi v
and such a hristian man can in deed and in trut per orm greate ) i s
v , .
,
if C h f
wonders than lives in a state we find this to be
w ho the o f si n a nd
r
case not only with the apostles but with all godly men every age )
( o ne
of
then must accord to man what is human I have already spoken ,
of
,
the hristian method healing and nasmuch I re er back it in

we .
C of i f
this place the act wi l a mit a doubt that the healing hrist as , as to
f l d of Of C
well as by the apostles really re erence magic and magnetism
, no t ,
had f
They never Obtained the means to heal diseases rom the apothecary
to .
f
neithe did hey possess any secret remedies or magical essences they ,
possessed an inherent power to heal diseases and by words they cast

r t ;
devils restored the dead to i e healed through prayer and the laying , o ut
lf
hands the lame and paralytic and caused the bli d see the
, , , on
of an d
dumb speak prove this however to rep esent them solely as
, , n to
TO
magnetic cures but to examine them as humanly divine wonders I will
to . , not r
mention a cures per ormed by h ist and apostles they stand

fe w
,
f C h is
,
e corded by the vange lists and the cts the postles

r as
r E A of A
When he was come down rom the mountain great multitudes f fol
l wed him behold there came a leper and worshipped him say ,
A n d,
ing Lord thou wilt thou canst make me clean
o
Jesus put orth ,
.
,
if A nd f
his hand and touched him saying I will be thou clean
.
, , ,
A n d i m m e di
ately his leprosy was cleansed ( Matt viii
.
, , ,
”
when Jesus entered int aperna m there came unto him a

. . . 1
C
centurion beseeching him heal servant Jesus saith unto
A nd w as o u ,
his A nd h im ,
I will come and heal The centurion a swer d and said Lord I am
,
to .
hi m
not worthy that thou shouldest m my roo but Speak the word
. n e , ,
e u nde r f:
only and my servant shall be healed When Jesus heard it he marveled
co
‘
and said to them that ollowed Verily I unto I have not ou d , ,

.
f f
so great aith not in I rael way and thou hast b lieved n
: s ay yo u ,
GO th
so be it unto thee his servant healed in the se same hour
f y , no , s .
; as e ,
”
A nd lf
Matt viii
. w as .
(
when Jesus had come into eter s house he
5 . .
wi e s mother P ’
his f ’
laid and sick a ever he touched her hand and the ever left
A nd , saw
A nd f
her and she arose and ministered unto him ( Matt viii
,
Of f . ,
”
When the even come they brought unto ma y that were

: . . . I 4,
h im
possessed with devils and he cast out the Spirits with his wor and w as ,
n
d,
healed all that were sick (Ma t viii Mark i
:
”
6;
behold they brought to him a man sick the palsy lying on a
. t . . 1 .
Of
bed and Jesus seeing their aith said unto the Sick the palsy be
A nd, , ,
f of So n,
good cheer thy sins be orgiven thee ( Matt ix Mark ii
:
”
f
of
behold a woman which diseased with an issue blood
; . . . 2 ; .
of
twelve years came behind him and touched the hem his g rment
A nd, , , w as
Of
she said wi hin hersel I may but touch garment I Shall be

, ,
a :
f, I f h is
whole But Jesu turned him about and when he her he aid
Fo r t ,
Daughter h good com ort h aith has made thee whole

. s ,
saw , s ,
e of f ; t y f A nd
woman was made whole rom that hour ( Matt ix
.
,
when Jesus came into house and the minstrels

th e f '
. . . 20
the rule r
’
d h people makin a noise he said unto them Give pla ce

A nd
“ s , saw
an t e h g , , ; for t
M GI I TH ELIT S 57 A C OE TH E SR A E E .
maid is dead but sleepeth they laughed scorn But A nd h i m to

when the p ople were put o th he went in and took her by the ha d
no t . .
,
f
the maid arose n
e r , ,
”
wh n Jesus departed rom thence two blind men ollowed him .
f f
etc when he was come into the house the blind men came unto
A nd e , ,
h im
.
Jesus saith unto them Believe ye that I am able to do this

A nd
: A nd
,
They said un o him Yea Lord Then touched he their eyes saying , ?
cco ding to your aith b e it unto you their eyes were Opened
t , , .
,
f And
’
A
( Matt ix 7
r . .
. . 2
T man with the withered hand he healed through the words

he
tr tch orth thine hand and it was restored whole li e ot e
S f k the h
Matt xii
e : r .
(
when the men that place had knowledge him th y sent
. . 10
of e
out int all hat country round about and brought unto him all that ere
A nd of ,
w
diseased and besought him that they mig t only touch the hem his
o t ,
h of
garment and many touched were made per ectly whole (M tt

;
f
”
xiv 5 : as as . a .
6
The da g h er the wom n anaan who grievously vexed with
3 3
. .
a devil restored through the aith the woman ( Matt xv

u t Of a Of C , w as
of
great multitudes came unto him havi g wi h them those tha f
w as . . . 22
A nd
were lame blind umb maimed and many other and cast them do n
“
, n t t
at J sus eet and he healed them ( Matt xv Luke vii

, , d , ,
s, w
”
The lunatic who o tim s ell into the fire and into the water could
’
e f ; . . .
30 ; .
be healed by di cipl s But when Je us rebuked the devil he de

ft e f no t
parted and the child cured rom that very hour J sus
th e s e . s
out o f
said unto his disciples Because your u belie ye co ld cure him
hi m w as f .
e
verily I unto you ye have aith a grain mustard seed ye : of n f, u no t .
Fo r Of
s all unto this mount in emove hence to yonder plac ; and it sh ll

s ay , if f as ,
h
remove owbeit this kind goeth not out but by asting prayer
sa
y a , R e a
H and
( M tt xvii
; f .
Two bl nd men the road to Jericho cried unto David

a . . 1 4
i the So n Of fo r
help Then touched he their eyes saying according your aith be it
on
f
unto their eyes were opened ( att ix
: , : to
”
A nd M
healed lame and the blind in the temple at Jerusalem who came
yo u . . . . 27
He the
to him to be healed ( Ma t xxi ) ,
healed the man in the sy agogue who had a Spirit an unclean

. t . . I4 .
He Of
devil whom he rebuked saying old thy peace and come out him
n
"
( Luke iv
, , , H ,
Of .
N w when the was setting all they that had any sick with diver
.
diseases brought them unto him and he laid hands every one
o s un ,
s
of
themNand healed them (Luk iv h is
; on
”
when he came nigh to the gate the city ( Nain ) behold e

.
Of
there was a dead man carried the only his mother
ow , ,
so n o f A nd
when the Lord her he had compas ion her and sa d unto her o u t, .
We p he came and touched the bier he sai Young

saw , s on ,
i ,
And d:
I unto thee rise he th t was dead up began to A nd
e no t. .
m an d
speak he delivered him to mother ( Luke A A nd
n, sat
a say , . a
”
A nd h is
Mary c lled Magdalene out who went seven devils the wi e f
. . vn . 12
a , Of m , f o
58 M GI TH E I LIT A C OE T H E SR A E ES .
C huza and many others poss ssed evi l spirits were healed and ree d of f
( Luke viii
e .
man ossessed a legion dev ls wh ch were driven into a herd

. 2,
T he Of i i
swine ( Luke viii 7 p Of
Of
behold there was a woman which had a spirit infirmity
. . 2
An d of
eighteen years and was bowed together and could in nowi e li t up her
“
,
f
sl when Jesus saw her he called her him and said unto her
, , s
f A nd
Woman thou art l osed rom thine infirmity he laid hands
e .
, to ,
f And hi s
her and immediately she was made straight and glorified God ( Luke
,
o . on
”
, , .
m 1 1 -1
H heale d the king s at apernaum who was at the point death
11 .
3) .
of
’
C
through the aith the lad s ather (John iv
e so n ,
f of f
’
The man who had an infirmity thirty and eight years whom no one
. .
would carry into the po l at the sheep market whose waters when troubled ,
the angel healed all diseases he cured by words ise take up

o ,
by the R
thy be d and alk (John v , : ,
”
man that was born blind he healed with ground clay and Spittle
w . . 2
Th e
H spat on the g ound and made clay the spittle and he anointed
.
Of
the eyes the man with the clay and said unto him wash in
e ~ r ,
Of bh nd Go ,
the pool iloam went his way there ore and washed and came
Of S He
,
f
,
seeing ( John ix , ,
.
”
.
Mark relates a still more remarkable cure e ected by hrist on a
. 1
St ff C
blind man he cometh to Bethsaida and they bring a blind man
.
An d
unto him and besought him to touch him he took the blind man
: ,
A nd
by the hand and led him out the town and when he had spit on
.
,
Of hi s
eyes and put hands upon him he asked him he saw aught
,
his
;
if And
he looked up and said I men as trees walking ter that he put ,
Af
his hands again upon his eyes made him look up and he , se e , .
a nd
stored and every man clearly ( Mark , ; w as re

”
aised Lazarus rom the dead through a ervent prayer to the

saw . v1 n . 2 2
He f f
ather Then when Jesus came he ound that he lain the grave
r
F f had
our days already It was a cave and a stone lay upon it Jesus said
.
, in
f
ake ye away the stone Martha the sister him that was dead saith ,
. .
T Of
unto him Lord by this time he stinketh he hath been dead our ,
.
,
; fo r f
days Jesus saith unto her aid I not unto thee that thou wouldst
, ,
S if
believe thou shouldst the glory Then they took away the
.
, ,
Of Go d
stone rom the place where the dead laid Jesus li ted up his
,
se e
f A nd f
eyes and said ather I thank thee that thou hast heard me when
w as .
F A nd
he thus had Spoken he cried with a loud voice Lazarus come orth
.
, ,
f }
And he that was dead came orth bound hand and oot with grave clothes ,
f
,
f
,
and his ace bound about with a napkin Jesus saith unto them
-
, ;
f
Loose him and let him go ( John xi 3
w as .
,
”
8
hese are incidental healings per ormed by our aviour and ecorded
. . 1 7,
T f S
the vangelists There are other legendary narratives wonders
r
b E of
er ormed y hrist which are recorded by the vangelists which
y .
f b C E Of
I will mention only It may be ound in the H istory Jesus by
p no t ,
( fire f Of
E usebius ( chap p ) rom which Bushing extracted Weekly .
his
,
Intelligence Inquiries into istory Magic and Learning the Mid

. x ii . , . I6 , f
H Of
dle ges ( vol II p Dec 7 Breslau) It is also printed
”
fo r
64 , 81
,
s Le e s an x ra rdinary stan the vo a ion

A 1 in
g c c t
. . . . . .
'
( ose arden
g A f
nd . s e t o I n e o an d
60 TH E I
M A G C OE T HE I S E A E L I TE S .
a cou t I sent here the morn ng the next day Tobias too On of k
Thaddeus with him and they went to Upon his arrival the
c n w as . i ,
A bgaru s
lords the castle stood ready de end but when the disciple
.
Of f A bgaru s,
entered Ob erved a bright light in his counten nce bgar
to
A bgar u s As A
saw t is he humbly worshipped Thaddeus The asto ishment all pres
s a . na
of
ent most complete they could not the strange appearance
h . n
fo r
which Thou art indeed the disciple Jesus the f
w as , se e
A bga ru s saw of So n
pro ised me in his etter when he said I will send you one o
.
,
G o d, w ho m
my disciples who will heal your i fi mity and give you your li e and
l :
of f
the lives those belonging toyou H ereupon Thaddeus replied I
, n r ,
of !
h ave been sent to you because our trust in Jesus who sent me of y
”
:
A nd
further If the aith you have in him increases more and more then the
f
.
desire your heart will be ulfilled according to your ait

: ,
“
Of f f A bgarus
answered I have aith in him to this extent that the oman power f if R
did not h nder me I would annih late the Jews who crucified with
: ,
i H im ,
my hosts Thaddeus said The Lord Jesus hrist ul lled
i ,
”
Go d, C fi
the will ather and when will accomplished he was taken
.
,
“
ou r , f
of hi s F his
up to his ather Then said I believe in and , w as ,
F A bgar us , H im hi s
ather Thaddeus answered There ore I lay my hands upo thee
. in
F f
in the name Jesus and as he did made whole rom
. : n
”
Of so , A bga ru s w as f
that ve y hour ,
this belongs tradition which relates the sending the picture

r .
TO th e of
hrist to ccording to some authors principally the Damas

to
of C Ab gar us A
cenes sent a painter Jerusalem paint a likeness Jesus
.
,
A bgaru s Of
but the pa nter was able fini h a portrait him because the
, to to ;
Of Of
Splendor countenance Then the L d stamped likeness his

i no t to s
Of his his
mantle thro gh divine power and in this manner satisfied the desire
. oi on
of
ccording to others Jesus impressed eatures on a linen
u ,
his f
kerchie and s nt it to
A bga ru s
Be this matter finishing and sending
. A ,
f A bga ru s of
this picture it may the Damascenes Show throu h later circum

e .
stances that such pict re at dessa at some time other otherwi

of as ,
E
g
we should be compelled to reckon the narrative de cribing the siege

a u w as or , se
the city by the ersian king K among di cove ies

s of
of A bga ru s P
that cannot be authenticated ccording to this lege d the walls
o sro e s a s s r
Of
dessa bui t the wood the Olive tree were surrounded by K
. A n
E Of of
wi h a uneral pile poplar wood in order burn them The then
,
l , o sro e s
of
not named had recourse to the linen
f
reigning king dessa
t - to .
“
Of w ho is
shroud upon which were impressed the eatures hrist and which was
E ,
f
,
Of C
sent ereupon ( divina vi ) a terribl whirlwind arose which
H
blew the flames away rom city igniting the uneral pile
to A b gar us . . e
f h f of pOp lar
wood by which all immediate vic nity were consumed
-
e ,
i ts
That the promises respecting hrist namely that he would heal the
, in i .
C
sick were ulfilled is proven by the additional wonders which were
f
, ,
wrought by the apostles healed diseases in the same mann r that

, ,
w ho
their Master did , e
a certain man lame rom mother s womb was carried whom

A nd f his ’
they laid daily at the gate the temp e which called Beauti ul to ask of l f
,
lms them that entered into the temple who seeing eter and John
is ,
Of P
bout into the temple asked an alm A d P t r faste ing his eye
a , ,
a to go , s. n e e , n s
I I LIT
THE M A G C OE T H E 61 SR AE ES .
upon him with John said Look on us he gave heed unto them And
ex ecting to receive something rom them Then eter said ilver and , ,
f
.
P S
,
gold have I none but such as I have give I thee In the name Jesus
p . ,
of
hrist Nazareth rise up and walk he took him by the right

; :
And
hand and li ted him up and immediately eet and anklebones received
C Of .
his f
trength and leaping up stood and walked and entered with them
f ,
into the temple wa king and leaping and praising

s , h e,
( cts iii
, ,
Go d A
believers were the more added to the Lord multitudes both
, l , . . 2
Of
and women inasmuch as they brought orth the sick into the street
A nd
f
,
and laid them on beds and couches that at the least the shadow eter
m en ,
s,
Of P
ssing by might overshado some them There c me also a multi ,
of
ude cities round about unto Jerusalem bringing sick olks and
pa w . a
f
them which were vexed with unclean spirits and they were healed every
t o u t Of th e , ,
oneThe history
( cts v
:
”
.
imon the sorcerer who account his knavery

A .
Of
14
S Of
could not per orm these wonders and who at empted to buy the gi t to , , , on
f
w rk these wonders rom the apostles with money especially remark
f , t
is
ble This wonder ul story is also applicable the imons f
day
o , s
S o f our
there was a called imon which be oretime in the same

f
. to .
m an S f
ci y used sorcery ( magic ) converted under the preaching f
c er tai n
B ut ,
hilip and was baptized the apostles gave unto the new converts
t , w ho w a s o
And
the holy spirit Then they laid their hands hem and they received
P .
the oly Ghost when imon saw that through laying on the
. on t ,
H A nd S Of
apostles hands the oly Ghost given he O ered them money s ying
.
H ff
Give me also this power that on whomsoever I lay hands he may receive
’
w as , , a ,
the oly Ghost But eter said unto him Thy money perish with th e
H
,
P
,
because thou hast thought that the gi t may be purchased with

.
, e ,
f o f Go d
mon y Thou hast nei her part in this matter thy heart is lo t
right in the sight God epent there ore th s thy wickedness
e . t no r : fo r
of R f of i
pray God perhaps the thought thy heart may be orgiven thee
no t .
,
and if of
I perceive hat thou art in the gall bitterness and in the bond f
,
Of
f .
iniquity ( cts viii

Fo r
also the history neas who had kept
t o
” Se e
bed eight years and Sick the palsy ( cts ix 3 Of
. A .
9 E ,
hi s fo r of
the same kind are also the wonder ul works aul who challenges
w as . A .
3, 34 , 36
Of f
wonder on account his strength spirit and his power in all of Of
Of P ,
thi gs there a certain man at Lystra mpotent in ee

o ur
A nd
being a cripple rom mother s womb who never had walked the i his f t,
n . sat ,
f his ’
same heard aul speak who stead astly beholding him and perceivin
P
, ;
that he had aith to be healed said with a loud voice tand upright , f g
f
thy eet f he leaped and walked ( cts xiv
And
, , S on
wrought special miracles by the hands aul so that rom A 8

. . .
A nd Go d f
body were brought unto the sick handkerchie s or aprons and the dis of P ,
his
eases
xix departed rom them and the evil spirits went
f them ( cts ,
f
out o f
,
. A
The young man named utychus who ell rom the third story and
)
. i i , i a .
taken up dead and restored by aul in ollowing man er

E f f w as
aul went down and ell him and embrac ng him said Trouble not d
, w as P the f n : An
P
yourselves his li e in him W en he there ore was come up again
, f on , i ,
fo r f is
and had broken bread and eaten talked a long while even till brea
, . h f ,
an d k
Of day so he departed they brought the young man alive and . A nd
, ,
, w ere
62 M GI I
TH E LIT A C OE TH E SR A E ES .
not a little com orted ( cts 8 f it came to pass that the A A nd

ather ublius lay sick a ever and a flux whom aul entere
. xx .
f of P Of f Of
in and prayed and laid his hands him and healed m when thi : to P d
hi
was done others also diseases in the island came and we e SO
, on . s
w ho h ad
healed ( cts xxviii ”
,
A
,
8,
, , r
avi g already spoken about the import hristian healing and give
. .
H of C
more less a historical character I will submit the mat er to each
n n
Of
reader to orm own conclusions to their special peculiarities in order t

or ,
f h is
that he may select that w ich is mos instru ctive thing must be h
,
mitted in conclusion and that is we must first bec me hristians be or O ne

t . no t
C
can p r orm cures by hristian methods Very are really hristians f
o , , , o e
f C fe w
who c l themselves such they are only hristians in name andappearance C
we e .
al C
The art healing according to scriptural principles deserves special
Of
.
mention in this place in more than respect not only because ome , ,
thing truly magical takes place therein but because scriptural healing
, o ne , s
is
O ten regarded the only true one The principles this art heali
,
f of
have been ully established according to certain declarations and doctrine Of
as . ng
f
Of the Bible ( Leviticus xxvi Deuteronomy xxviii 5 etc
Se e
s
E xodus xiv al o cclesiasticus xxxviii salms cvii 7

14 1 -2 2
. .
; .
, .
26 ; E 9; P
In this man er there ore there exists a higher medical science than
. s , . . 1
f the
rdinary and other pious persons than physicians heal diseases
n , ,
The believ ng physician says M like unto God but the med
o o ne , can .
”
i a r c ari u s , is
ical body belongs to the heathen and the unbe ever But according ,
li
,
to the wise saying irach the physician entitled honor he says

to .
Of S is fo r
onor a physician with the honor due unto the use ye may have , to ,
H hi m fo r
Of him the Lord hath created him and he shall receive honor
the king skill the physician shall li t up his head and in
, fo r ,
Of Th e Of f
the s ght great men he shall be in admiration But he bel eves
.
,
”
i Of i
that the physicia is made only the sinner that Sin eth be ore his
. too
fo r He f
Maker let him all into the hands the physician ( irach xxxviii
n : n
”
f of S
In the N Testament a so d seases gener ly are ascri bed to
. .
,
l al s in.
Jesus aid to the paralytic when he healed him Thy sins are orgiven
ew i
f
thee and he made whole when he healed the man at the
s :
”
A nd
pool Bethesda had an infirmity thi ty eight years when he
, w as .
w ho - m et
a terward in the temple he said him Behold thou art made
of ,
r ,
hi m f
whol no more lest a greater evil be a l thee ( John v , to :
“
,
fl The
apostles and all the saints insisted upon first curing the p tient mor
e ; si n . .
,
ally a true restoration the diseased body and spirit can only be
to o , ,
a
fo r Of
e ected by a return to
,
It truly remarkable that the wise men Go d is of

the ast oroaster and all the advocates the doctrines emission
ff
Z
.
of Of
system E
emanation the,
Kab
of b alists well as all later
,
Theos phists
all whom possesses extraordinary power to heal diseases de ended this
( ) , , as o ,
f
doctrine By some these diseases are charged directly to sin while
Of ,
Of
others attribute them to evil spirits with whom becomes associated

.
,
m an
,
through That evil spi ts are the cause diseases destroying and
s in ri
,
Of
vitiat ng the healthy the system
.
with less spiritual views ,
than the Theo ophists possessed will

i
are the true bands which
sap Of , no o n e
de ny ; th e s e
at n bound ( Luke xiii
s .
S
The originally pure doct ine hristianity however was pre pared
has
a . .
of C in
early times by the advocates the system emanations w ich
r , ,
Of Of , h w as
M GI I
THE IT A 63 C OE TH E SR A E L ES .
much more d estructive through misrep esentations by mode l hrist an C i

than was intended and K stood at
r s
Satu rnin u s, B as ilide s arpo kr ate s the
head those accor ng to whose theory everything proceeded rom the
.
of di f
heave ly powers hrist himsel to them an
‘
E C f w as E on O f the
first rank who by rigid restraint rom sensualism subdued demon
( )
on n .
f
( evil spirits ) and he who lives as hrist did can subdue them likewise
, , a s
C
O ut o f the chie outlet says
E
,
heaven brought
f ”
B asilide s,
.
nto existence ccording Valentine f the most celebrated

o n, , w as
”
i A
teachers that day the ons were vided into classes even into mal
. to , o ne o
of E di
and emale clas es hus the chief female
f was the oly pirit
,
T E
,
H S
e
By laying consecrated hands the subject was madeNthe recipient

s . , on .
o n of Of
this and was sent to heal demoniac diseases o wi hstand
E i ng
that this digression created a variety ideas di ering rom the original
on o ut . t t
Of ff f
doctrine the e ort to heal diseases according to script ral principles
ff
,
tinned a great length time a ruling struggle moral improvement

,
u co n
fo r of for
and per ection a being is in earnest to live in unconditional Obed enc
f If i
toward and becomes Go d, to through living active ait
.
c o v e rte d Go d f
e
then becomes his physician and he no longer requires the service , h,

Go d
of an earth y doctor soon as the soul is in a per ectly healthy condi
l As
,
f
s
tion it is stated soon wi l this health be communicated to the body

.
l
rather the su erings f the body cannot be regarded as disease— these
, , so , or
su er ngs ca not a ect the soul which has been elevated to heaven But
, ff O
ff i
a man not capable such a sel cure then let him turn to the physi
n ff .
if Of f-
c ia n, for
is
G created him and he hath given skill that he might
od
,
m en
be honored in his marvelous works ( irach xxvi i The particular , ,
”
S
manner in which the physician is to heal according to scriptural princi
. i .
is apparent in the oregoing H must in the firstH place become a

~
l f
truly hristian physician that a physician priest able to help
p e S, . e ,
C is is
the sick only through his health especially health his , . e
the Of
soul and then only when he himsel is pure ust heal the inner
ow n , ow n
f He m
man (the soul ) without rest in the soul ( inward peace ) there can be
.
,
fo r
no real cure the body it is there ore ind spensable that a true physi
of
,
f i
ci an must also be a true priest ;
The question whether a scriptural physician above the necessity f

.
is
sing medicines whether he may at times avail himsel their in
,
f Of
o
heal ng diseases also be easily answered script rally and it stands

u , or u se
i
the same relations as does the question whether a magnetic physician in
, ca n u ,
quires any medicines Generally he must possess the power as a scrip re
tural and more especially as a hrist an physician to hea l diseases

through prayer and the Div ne word and without medicines and only in
,
i
C i
rtain cases and when he himsel does possess this power in a , ;
c ent measure can he avail himsel the medicine They are not f
ce no t su ffi
i
made in vain me icine comes rom the Most igh The L rd
,
Fo r d
f Of
f
u se o f
H
.
hath created medic nes the earth and he is wise that will not abh r
. . o
i o ut Of
them With
rach xxxviii such doth he heal men and taketh away their pains ,
”
o
Medicines are good but they are seldom su cient ( Si

. .
ffi
up into Gilead and take balm says Jeremiah in vain shalt tho
4,
.
, .
GO ”
many medicines thou shalt not be cured ( Jeremiah xlvi ,

”
, u
here in the meantime also examples in the Bible where in rare

u se
, fo r . .
T
ances recourse was had to physic l m dies Moses by casting Wo in
are ,
st , a re e . , od
64 I TH E M A G C OE TH E I SE AE LI TES .
into the waters Marah made them sweet ( xodus xv 5

Of cu E H is
leprosy by washing puri ying etc truly remarkable li , . . 2 . rt
fo r f E
threw salt nto the bitter Spring and it became wholesome ever a terward , , . w as . as
f
H al o cast meal into the wherein death and the vegetables
i , .
b ecame harmless Isaiah l d the glands King H ezekiah and po t,

e s w as ,
ai fi gs of
healed him Tobias cured blind ather with a cure that

. on
hi s f fi sh gall,
shown him by an angel even Jesus anointed the eyes the blind
. w as
A nd Of
man with spittle and clay and told him to wash in the pool iloam etc
.
Of S
the rest according to the Bible only outward remedies were used , .
,
A s for
in healing and these the simplest and most unstudied kinds Intern l
,
Of
,
remedies were used The means cure consisted in Spiritual puri

, . a
of
in conversion rom in prayer the ather Li e— the phy
no t .
fi catio n, f si n , F of f
the b liever we read in James v Is any among
to
si cian o f SO 6:
you a icted let him pray Is any merry let him Sing psalms
1 -1 “
e . .
3
ffl Is
Sick among let him call the elders the church and let them
an
. .
y
fo r of
pray over him anointing with Oil in the name the L rd

yo u ?
the hi m Of
,
A nd
prayer aith shall save the sick and the Lord shall raise him up and
,
o .
Of f
if he have committed sins they shall be orgiven him on ess your aults ,
f C f
;
f
to another and pray another that ye be healed The
.
fo r o n e m ay
e ectual ervent prayer the righteous man availeth much In
o ne , , .
ff of St
Mark vi we read f
they went and preached that all men
. .
A nd
should repent they cast devils and anointed with Oil many hat
. 1 2, .
“ o ut
A nd
were sick and healed them
. o ut t
But the scriptural physician does always heal and the disease not
.
always an evil temporal enjoyment and earthly elicity were the des
no t , is
If f
t ny and end man which the great maj ority are striving then
i
.
of fo r
should we be justified in regarding sickness a great mis ortune and a ,
f
,
heavy punishment which many Will admit having deserved But

as
of
this pla et not a place undisturbed peace the abode beings

, no t .
of — of
shall rejoice in a final happiness Light and shade day and nig t
n is no t
w ho h
rest and activ ty love hate peace and war j and sorrow ortune
.
, ,
an d f
and mis ortune health and sickness li e and death are the con tant change
o
i , , , y ,
f f
of this world and they are not due accident but are arranged with
, , , s s
caution by a higher hand to serve as a touchstone that we may th ough

, to ,
a iction and su ering by overcoming evil and puri ing ourselves rom
ffl ff
, ,
fy
r
f
s ns alism prepare a better existence The main object is the health
fo r
,
the soul and the spirit the health the body a secondary matte
e u , .
of of is
the soul in a state health the body will become healthy a c use ; r .
If of
flesh Shall be resher than a child s he shall return to t

IS as o
H is f
’
he
days
q u e n ce
youth (Job xxxiii 5
o f his
.
such a strong soul should n

”
If
become well he will eel bodily su ering because he already enjoys a
. . 2 . ot
f ff
oretaste the bles edness the other world True appiness and
no t ,
f Of of h
per ect rest cannot be ound earth there ore we Should wonder
s .
f f f
but neither should we weep because the e anescence quiet unmixed
on ; no t ,
of of
pleasure— purest love because— it is soon overcast by dark clouds and , v ,
of
driven away by fierce stor s neither should mourn because true , so

m
happiness can only be ound nother world because true health exis f
we
only in the souls those are truly united with and becaus
in a , ts
of w ho Go d,
help co solation and blessing come only rom the ather heave
e
n f F in n.
I
, ,
E ND O V L . .
VOLUME II .
OF TH E
SIX T H A ND SE VENT H
FT H H WU L A S
OF TH E
M A G I C A L KA B A L A ;
o n, TH E
MAGIC AL ART
OF TH E
SIXTH A ND S E VE NT H B O O KS O F M OSES ,
TOGET H ER W I
TH
AN EXTR ACT
FR M
O TH E GNI
E U NE A ND T UE R
Slavicnla of Solomonthe K
ingof Israel .
68 IXT N V NT BOOK
S H A D SE MO E H S OE SE S .
These are the names which the gyptians used instead the o ld E Of
utterable name riel and are called The ire

of As s e t C and F Of Go d,
”
un
trong ock aith Whoever wears them on his person a gold

“
,
”
S R Of F
plate will not die a sudden death
.
, on
.
,
O F AAR O N.
T hat a rince f Mie s the other leads to Jehova Through thi

is, P
spake to Moses
O n , . s
God .
M AGI CA L LAW O F M O SE S.
ila himel d amara ebaoth cadas y

A h Z aralius.
hese words are terrible and ill assemble devils or spirits or th y
a o naij e seraij e
T
ll ca se h dead to appear , w , e
wi u t e .
INS C R I P T ION
ON TH E H O LINE S S .
a el ago i
Eliaon j oena e bre e l e lo i e la j n so ch adon
T hese words great and mighty They are n mes f the C g .
reate:
the chara cters on the the ovenant
ar e . a o
and A rk Of C .
CO NJ U IO N R AT TH N E SO
E LE A Z AR , AA R ON .
Unie l dilatan Sadai p aneim usamigaras caliphos sasna panoi so im Jalaph .

IXTH AND V T BOOK
S MO SE 69
EN H S OE S ES .
These names any desires acc mplish anything through the

if
ur elements or any other things conn ct d therewith will prove
, o ne to o
fo e ffec
they c nnot be t anslated into nglish
e e
tv
i e, bu t a r E .
,
DI M I IO N L S SS OF E E AZ AR ,
ON N AA R
’
S SO .
L ay yli Z i Zien
ze ohabe dan a mech
e t ne go ram y late bm
e l
iar te
met i o zir a .
i a re
Through this dism ssion all things dissolve into no hing

i t .
CI IO N G M H AI
TA T OF ER UT S ,
L VI T N E A HA .
L gumen manuel
e m E yazi th e r e fo ri e che lag laige l Zazae l .
With these n mes leazar bound and unbound spi it

a E the r s of the
DISMIS SIO N O L VI F E A THAN .
cuhor D m bi h me kie l j b l mani h j j i

M alcoh, Sadaij , a a a u e a e s i e ava
That is Strong mighty Spirit f hell go back i to thine works in the

.
n me Jehova
: , o , n ,
a of .
B A L AAM S S
’
O R CE R Y .
hel hod j h
M elo ch, alok im ti p hret e sat .
his bring vengeance upon enemies and must not be disregardehd

T
b caus it contains am f the Sev T bles the A
s , ,
e e the n es o en a of rk o f t e
SIX TH A ND S EV E N H T BOOK S OF MO SE S .
EGY P T .
Tanabtai n ainate n matae baho hij

p g j j olo asni a
a ni ai hicha ifale ur ce ro .
With these words Moses spake the s rcerers in g pt They E y s ig~
the Lord appeared to servant in the fire to seal the earth

. to o .
nif h is in
our quarters and the nether earth
“
y : ,
its f , .
CONJ U TIO N
RA O E T H E LA W S O F
M O SE S .
j on nater lavis pistoi

Aij con dunsanas pe thanir thr ij gnir i ci j na a.
I f you wish pronounce these words you must fast three days y an d
per orm wonders therewith They cannot be translated on account
to , ou
f
f the H e brew cha c ter
can .
o ra s.
GE NE R A L IT T O N
C A I OF M O SE S ON
I IT
ALL S P R S .
l on goena d cadas agiel e br e e l, e loil e la ai j oni sachadon,

E i
lohim jau j delia jari
a o na rj
de li io n m Umiele li u la ,
,
Zazae l Pa li e
ouala
e ss us e las
almaE
Jod Jael Tha a
ao ,
,
j
di la tu m Sada t m .
This citation is great and might they are the names the C reator
,
of
and the names the two herubim on the Mercy seat ll and
Of C
y;
- Zara
,
J el
,
a .
DI M I ION
S SS O F M O SE S .
Waszedim bachanda hezanhad Jehov Elohim asset c h ie Z lim

o a .
S IX TH A ND S E V T BOOK
EN H S OE MO SE S . 71
GE NE R A L C IT TIONA OF M O SE S O N
ALL S P R I IT S .
Ahezeraij e ede lej h m S m b

co mite on
j S i Joua Elm
t o os as agata ij ul lJ COS ]
j Za w ai m
These are the high and power ul utterances which Moses employed in
.
f
the awakening the Leviathan in order to compel him to serve his
of
Lord first cannot be uttered and was used by the first inhabitant
The
,
Of earth as mighty Lord The whole is good but not every one
. s
bt in i i p rfectio itho t evere d is cipli e

a . , can
O a t n e n w u s n .
C H A R A C TE R S
on the left side ofthe Ark of

the
H igh
C ov e a t n n of the Most
.
C HAR A C E R S O T N TH IGH T ID E R S E .
H ear, Oh, Isra el , the Lo d r o ur Go d is God alone .
CONJ U R E D II S P R T A P P E AR S m A
P IL LAR
OE FIR E .
affabij Z ien , Je ramij e

Latabi dam aj e sano nor] lij O ij Le aij glij ij re
i j lie cle loate E li E li m e charam e thij ri bisas
E il
azira se fu r e a ch a
j
The itation names the twelve evil spirits man through the help
.
C Of
of the ather or the ebre
F , it is t ibl
H w E li ; en e.
,
72 SIX TH A ND S E V NTH BOOK
E S OE M OS E S .
THE II
S P R T AP P E AR S IN A
P ILL AR OF CL OUD .
K ahai conor ole hebei ede nego

anuhe c Ze lohae z r ane i
j hahabe gi zao n .
Appe di ne er l i tio M o e
x to the G n a pirit C ta n Of s s on all S s.
We N N in this circle conjure and cite this spirit with Fa te no ve nia ,

all adherents to appear here in this spot to ulfil desi es in the
, . .
, ,
f
name the three holy ngels
h is , , o ur r ,
j A S c ho m a e n She zie m , R o k n io n A v e r a m ,
K a ndile ,
of
jB ra c hat La ul g l Bencul in
,
C h ai dali c, Ladaba s, h , R ar a i , the

name God men
of A
. !
,
TH REE N W I N W IT E O GS S G S H FR ,
LI N CE A TIL N D PE S E CE .
Abl na , Juran
age istan, Zor atan,
p ph i po i m
, i no ndie ra s orta e as g a a za a .
TH R E E NE W S GN S A T C A I TT E L PE S
L LL OX
,
T I L E N CE , B A C K SMA P
AND HA IL .
Ararita Zaij n thanain, mio ra to i satho nik pe thanit castas lucias cal e rab
na ur
ra e
p
Si i
t g m.
a
G R AS S H O P P E R S A ND D KN AR E SS .
H assaday haylo es, L ucasim e layh j acihagaf yoinino , sepactitas b arne lud
casty !
T HE S P R I IT A P P E A R S IN T HE B U R N
IN G B U SH .
IXTH A N V
S BOOK D SEMO E N TH S OF SE S .
B ba c ci na ve vie
hi e bu salna
ziadhi e le ne he t a ch
Th sp irit whi ch appears here is hi msel

a u na ya .
e Go d f .
M OSE S C H A N GE S T H E S TAF F
IN O T A SE R PE N T .
Sathonik pe thanisch , pistan i j tti nge hij gatign ij ghizian tem

Micrata rae pi
garo nusnia castas Lacias astas j i e co n Cij na caltera Caphas .
M O S E S C H AN G E S WA T ER IN TO
B LOOD .
ben agla Slop malim j j

m anade l m c e da si ehas ha h ha ado sch ij o ne
A
amphi muelle j
at s
,
e b re e l s, de mis ra e l le a gi ns am aniha .
P rincipal itation all Ministering pirits the and Earth h

C S Of A ir of
l ke which Manasses and olomon used the tru
on , t e
i of S
Key eg s Israel e
as
o f Salo m o ni s R i .
E X T R A CT
FR OM T HE
TRUECLAVICULAor soromoaANDor THE GlRDLEor AARON,

bequ thed as a te tament to all the wise Ma gicians which all the old
athers possessed and employed to have and ulfil all thi gs through the
ea s ,
illust ious power the might Jehov gre t Monarch

F , f n
G H e , the
gave to cre tures worship him and n ght with reverence
of od a h , as a
r y ,
H is
and in ear call loudly upon name in secret and sigh him as
a , w ho da y i
f w ho his
their origin as him and om him exist ng rea onable b ings the
, , to
Of fr i
point being environed with p i s lements strive a ter
, s e , as o n
of th e w ho f
the highest being and with th se given this will a n O f th e e ,
H e ha s w ho
not orget him in the pl a u s th s world still bearing su eri g Go d
to . TO e ,
f ff
without org tting the reality the peri hing l tre the world of w ho ,
e s re i ,
n
f of
must stand upon a p o inent rock hold a palm twig in your right
e , no r s us .
You
hand and we r a wreath aurel aro nd the temple Then turn to m
r -
,
ward the st and say

, a of l u .
Ea
l j a La j a A i i L a u m in O the o n !
upon this a halo light will surrou d Of wh n you bec a nd
t is light then all upo your knees and worship Then say in an o m e S e ns !
n yo u , e
ble n
audible voice slowly and d stinctly
of h , f .
, i
74 SI X TH A ND SE VE NTH B OOKS OE M OSES .
E li m yo na adonai cadus e br ee l e loyela agie

l, ayorn sachadon ossu se las
de lelia ya i ove a d l t aday alma
a a
e lo ym liom ar e lynla z zaza ll Unn e l i a am S
canal calipi sn a s doja
l
a n a im al m de nsy u sam i yasas ca lfa s sa a glata
a ien sarze ya man e Jod
a sa fi
p y a
pa n to m e l am ri e l a phanato n p e ne ri o n E u l j alaph
a m phia than do mi rae l alo w in
.
C H AR A C T ERS .
B A m n la i s ala
z e ph o nfi n a galo yes pyo l p ae rt eo n these rym.
basi m e l Jael bario nia .
a pio le t ce net.
76 S IXTH A ND S E V NTE H B OOX S OE M O S ES .
TREATIS E OF THE S IXTH BOO KOF MO S ES .
C hapte r I —T HE I I
S P R T A P P E AR S
"
O U
.
TO M S E S IN A B RN
IN G B U S H .
C ha p IL— M O S E S C H AN GE S T HE
.
S TA FF INT O A SE R P E NT
C hap m —M O S E S C H A N GE S
L OD
.
INT O B O .
Chap N E W S GN S I W IT H
I I
.
E R O G S , L C E A ND P E S T LE NCE .
I
Chap v ; —T H R E E S GN S O N C A T T LE ,
IL K
.
PE ST E N CE . B LA C S MALL
P O X A ND H AI L .
C hap v i — TH I
R E E S GN S O E GR A SS
D
. .
H O P P E R S AN D AR KNE S S .
Chap V II;—GE N E R A L C ITA T

.
_
IO N OF
M O S E S O N A LL S PI R IT S .
S IXT
H A ND S E V NT BOOK
E H S OE MO SE S . 77
E ND OF TH E SIXTH BOOK OF M OSES .
T R E A T I SE SI ON .
T H E S E V E N T H B O O K O F M OS E S .
C hap te r I - T H E S P R
. I IT A P P E A R S IN
I I
A P L LA R O F F R E B Y N GH I T .
C hap II — T H E S P R
. . I IT A P P E A R S IN A
P ILL A R OF C LO DU B Y DAY.
78 S IXTH A ND SE V NT BOOK
E H S OF MO S ES .
Gbap .
—
m BALAAM S
.
'
SOR CE R II.
Chap V . .
—C O NJ U R A TIO N O F T HE
LA W O F M O SE S .
Chap . V L—GE NE R A L CIT TION OF A
M O SE S .
CIn p VII .
—GE NE R A L C IT TION
A
M O SE S ON
SI XTH A ND SE VE NTH B OOKS OF M OS ES . 79
DISMIS SA L .
. . I
Chap v m —C T A T IO N O P QUE R NITHAY
I
O R L E V A T HAN .
C hap DI .
. —MA GICAL LAW S O F M OSE S .
cu p x —HE L M E T OP M OS E S AND
.
O F M O S ES .
m y m —B REAS T P LATE OP AAR ON

.
.
80 S IXT H A ND S E VE NTH B OOKS OE MO S ES .
H O IN
L E SS .
F OR T HE L E FT H AND .
I
F O R T H E R GH T H AN D .
S IXT H A ND SE V E NTH BOOK S OE MO SE S . 81
EXT R ACT
FR M O TH E
M A G I C A L KA BA L A ,
O F TH E
SIXT H A ND SE V E NT H
S o T O N o
for the first time om the fr C u than-S amaritan L nguage i t a no

nglish E .
A NN MD O CC XX V I .
TRANS LATO R S PREFACE ’

.
IN the O i l transcript f this work was imperfe ct in many

S CE r e nta o
p rts the translation it had to be taken accord ng to the great

a of i
o iginal book on account f the purity f its text and there ore it
,
r o o f w on
itsel f the advantage f understanding and completing the exercises

, , , ,
fo r o
with erenity and onfidence The translator in the meantime believes

s c
that no one who eels honestly called to these things can ever be made
.
, ,
f
the subject f ill ortune or be deceived by the wiles and deceptions f
, ,
o f
- o
the old serpent the inevitable ate that will and must all to his lot under
,
f f
any other exorcisms and that he may cheer q and sa ely move thence
,
f f
because only the angels will per orm the servi ce r quired by
, ,
of Go d f e
IXTH AND SE V NT BOOKS MO H E H S OF S .
Th V tib l n — language and anuscript f

u e of the E ntr a The m
ar and et rnal monument light and a higher wisdom
e es ce o
hi Of Of
orrowe d rom the a tribe the amari ans were called

t s r e e , , are
b f C u tha ns, of S w ho
m in the haldee dialect a c cording to the Talmud they wer
t ,
C uthi C an d
called in a spirit derision They were termed orcerers becaus
, e
of
they taught in their original place abode and a erward i
so . s , e
C u tha , of ft
amaria the Kabala igher Magic ( Book Kings ) aspar , , n
S H of C
Melchior Balthasar the chosen arch priests are sh ning —lights
, or .
,
a nd -
mong the eastern Magicians They were bo h kings and teachers the
, , ,
i
firs riest teachers this gl rious nowledge and from these amarita
a . t
t P of k S
— rom these omnipotent priests the ountain light who were
- o n
,
C u than s f of f of
call d Nergal according to the traditions Ta ud riginated the

,
of lm
Gypsies who through degeneracy lost the consecra on their primordi l
e , , o
ti of
power
, , , a
.
LAW S O E N N E F TR A C .
Be ore you can enter the temple f c nsecrate d l ight you mu t

f
puri y your soul and body during thirteen days
I . O o , s
f
a brother and disciple the new covenant as a hri tian
.
As Of C
you must receive the holy sacrament the glorification three ki
a .
, or s .
fo r Of
C aspar Melchior and ngs
“
: holy
T masses
,
mustheb e
"
rea d as O ten as make use thi f of
Book in your priestly service with your intention fixed upon the thre
3 .
y ou s
lorified kings
e
g
You must provide you sel with a ram s horn wherewith to call to
.
f ’
4
the angels and spirits is horn must e inc uded in your
r
b
.
,
h Th l i n te n
tions the holy mass
g t
a er .
of
mus wear a breastplate p rc ment ten inches igh and ten

.
Yo u Of h h
nches w de in cribed upon it the names the welve apo tles w th the
t a ,
i i , Of
o d na e S m the same order that it is pla d on
s t s i
fi ve-f l m of che h am fo rasch , i n

last lea
ce
the f
You must draw a circle around upon white paper upon
.
6
blue silk Its circum erence s all be thirteen eet and at the di tance
ou or sk y
.
y ,
f h f of
each oot the ollowing nam s m t be written viz Mos h M

.
, ,
s
f of f
Jehov doni Jesus hristus aspar Melchior Balthasar
, o ne e us , : c , es
s ia s, Aaro n, a,
. A , , C , C , , .
A l Al A l
Between each name must pl a e the holy sy b o l
. .
7 .
y H ou c m of o r et,
8 . breastp ate must included in the intention

Th e l holy “
be Of th e
hrough consecration with holy triple king s water and with three
T ’ -
burning wax tapers

9
must finally pronounce a bene ction over this
.
di
book the horn the breastplate and the circle a ter rea ng a well elected, yo u
f di
m ysterious ritual
-s
, , , ,
You enter alone or be in t is great ork with com

m ay
.
h
p nions by day by n ght but always rom the rst to the thirteenth
10 . , g w tw o
i f fi Of
the month and during the thirteenth day through the whole night
a , or ,
an d of
the moon and also during ull on when the th ee p anets aturn
,
f mo
,
l
Mars and Jupiter are visible in the heavens on the day exorc m
ne w , ,
r
, S ,
of is
e ithe singly or together
r
,
.
,
84 SI XTH
V N H OOKS OE M O A ND S E E T B SE S .
P r ayer —O Lord arise that mine enemies may b e des t oye d an d

h,
that they may fly that those who ate Thee may be s cattered like smoke
. , , r
h
—drive them away melteth be ore the away
As w ax a ll f fire ,
vil doer before G d God has given Thee the kingdom our out p so ass
, for P
-
wrath over them wrath seize them Thou shalt stand upo
e s o .
Thy Thy
leopards and adders and Thou s alt subdue the lion and dragon With
. . n
h
o ly we do gre t thi gs H ill bring them d our f e
, .
G od n can a n . e w un er e t .
T H E C HA LI CE O H OLI NESS F .
Al Al AI A rise hou eternal ngel T A !

h s must be repeated t ree times in a loud voice and al th gh h
. ,
, ,
T i h
sy m b o l the of he an ange l the san c
born , fo r t a 15 of
,
u ry .
so rou t e
r — hou that art and wast wilt be i the an d

P T and o ld
ternal Jehovah Jesus hrist Messi All ifi l
ay er . , , , n ne w
co nv e nant l E C -
beaut All
true holy loving and merciful in the old in the new
, , , a, i ,
, Al l A ll A ll- and
covenant hou ha t said H e ven and earth shall pass away but my
- ! -
T
ords sh ll not pass away Thou hast said I came not destroy the
s
. : a ,
Old cove ant but to ulfil it Thou hast said H who se s me sees the
w a . : to
f
ather hou hast said ye have true aith y can per orm the
n , . : e e
T If f f
wonders hich I have done yea ye will per orm yet mu h greater won
F . : .
, e
f
ders tha I ave done ome also to me the sake my th ome
w , , c
h C fo r of fai
al so unto me the sake M es messenger aith eveal
n .
, c
fo r of Thy of f R
to me Thy mysterious name rom Jehovah as Thou once did to fire
os , .
f Thy
prophet H o es I n solitude come and unto me i love thr ugh h ,
heart f M oses and with the tong e aron

s , , , say n , o t e
o u of A
S l come cahe bu al ! x
shall !
TH ONJU TIO N L AR
E C RA OF E EAZ .
B Bemaim — come to you on the wat !

Bu w ati e , I
ring m up N N
uw atu , . er
B e . . !
DI MI S L L R S S A OF E E A ZA .
O um l Ub j m — sed by night and by day

r , Bo ectn, a o . C ur !
IT TIO N OF QUE N H
C A L VI TH NS R IT AY O R E A A .
Th ese as well as h following exorcisms contain on y the p culi l

ames the angels who will permit the c nj ured spirits to appear
, t e , e ar
of
will compel them by fo c appear H ere the thre angels
n o , or
o f om nip
will be called up drive forth the monsters hell namely to
r e . e
o te nce to of , :
E lu ba te l, Ebuhu e l A tu e su e l !
E ach name must be r peate d three fi m e r s.
DI M IS L S SA .
'
I beseech and conju e thee angel E c nduct N N f m my lubatel,
presence
r , o . . ro
E a ch angel s name must be call d three times toward the our qu r e

.
' f
f the arth and thr tim s mu t be bl wn with h h r
e a t rs
o e , ee e s o t e o n.
S IXT V NT BOOK
H A ND S E MO 85 E H S OE SE S .
C P III — M HA O Y B ALAA ’
S S R CER
name G I conj ure h
. . .
O B
nu, hb Ni asc H a, —I schoaz ueretz. n th e of od t e
C V —
HAD. CONJUR AT IO N O F TH E LAWS OF MO SE S
to be G swar st Thou to
a .
K i h Ni hb m —H Law e od, so
parents
e se u, sc a, so. ow e our
— ternal ternals Jehovah Light donai Truth

.
E of E Of of
Messiah the merci ul Jesus hrist the beloved and
P rayer . ! , A !
of All- f ! C A ll-r e de m p
t on and love Thou hast said W seeth me seeth als the ather ho
i
ather eternal ather the old and new covenant triune ather triune
! : o F .
F F Of F
So n, triune pirit our ather I beseech and conjure Thee by the eternal
S
,
F
; ,
words of Thy eter al truth , ,
now the seventeenth chapter f John or the prayer f Jesus mus

n .
And
be prayed
o , o , t
ye onj ratio — ternal

.
C lo fi ng P ra r of t h e C J n o f th e L aw E Go d
hova Thou hast said and it shall be iven I pray that Tho
u . e
A sk
mayest hear Thy servants Melchior and Balthasar the arch priests g yo u
, . u
C asp u r ,
Thy ountain light I pray that thou mayest bid Thy angels to
-
,
f Of
puri me rom all that they may breathe upon me in love and that
of !
f sin
they may cover me with the shadow their wings end them down
fy ; ,
Of S !
Th s is my prayer in peace
.
i !
PV— G M CH A I E IT GI
C onj ura tion three angels
. . .
Of M N y h Ge br il ! eachu e l e sane l ! B
lamp the thr e old eternal light let N N appear be ore me
, ! t e
f f
hree alls with the voice and three w th the horn
of e . .
, .
T c i
I —G N L ITI ITTIO N O MO ON L
.
C R AP V I . . E ERA C A F SE S AL
SP R S
ualu Labusi —Let there appear and
.
Tubatlu B U ! Tu latu ! ! blisi

bring be ore me the spirit N N of
ach the e five Omnipotent angels must be called three t mes toward
f . .
i
the our corners the world with a clear and wer ul voice when
E of s
of f
the name each is pronounced three times then three sounds must be
f , po , an d
of
made by the The name each angel there ore must have three
bo rn of
,
f
alls with the voice and three with the horn
.
,
c .
DI MI L MO S SSA OF SE S
Take away rom my presence the
.
Ub l i Kd
e utus ! K a uk u li ti ! e butzi - f
T e lv c ll
w e ith the voice and twelve with the b
a s w each name orn, for
L H ND
, .
O H F R T E E FT A
d at the tim burnt o erin in the holy templ
.
Th ig
ese s ns were us e e of - ff
g e.
86 S IXT H A ND S E V E NTH BOOK S OE MO SE S .
FO R T H E R GH T H AN I D .
lo
boli cal f the pla gues f Phar oh in E gypt
!
These ar e a s sym o o a .
S chema Israel A donai E lh j E kan— H h I rae l th

G d i G d lon
oe no, ear, o , s , e
our o s o a e .
TH BOOKO
THE SEVE N F MOSES .
C HA P
V LATION ZION. I .
— TH E RE E OF
I IT ILL I BY NIGHT
.
THE SP R N A PP EA R S I A P AR O F F R E
lusi
.
Talubsi ! K Latu bu si ! alu bu si A

rise and bring me the illar ire that I may
! !
P Of F
The name each angel must again have three calls by the voi
A se e .
of
directed to the our quarters the earth and an equal number by the ce
f of
C R AP II —TH E I I
SP R T A PPE AR S I N A P ILLAR OF C LOUD
BY D
. .
AY .
B ual come arise ubo I come W g l ari e

! Aul ! T !
In this place the blowing will be repeated
! ! ! -
e u o ! s !
.
C P V —G NERAL C I TION OF MOSES ON ALL

HA . IL E TA
SPIRI TS .
Adulal ! Abulal ! Lebnsi !

Arise and bring be ore me the spirit N f
C ll with the voi c horn as already k
.
a s e and nown.
S IXT H AN D SE V NT BOOK
E H S OF M O SES .
mys erious figure must be written be ore the i h f

open air and the ground with consecrated chalk or with the index
t n t e
finger the right hand dipped in holy three king water the same as
, in ,
s-
it is written up on the paper but each line must be thirteen eet in
of -
,
length The conjuror then kneels in the centre the star with
, f
of
covered head and with ace turned toward and calls first in a l ud
.
, nu
f Zicm ,
voice coming om the heart the names aspar Belchior and Bal
fr of C
o
thasar thirteen times and a ter calling these thirteen time he ust
, ,
f
,
also then call the high and sacred name lo im 5 times with equal s,
, , a
of E h
ervor and aith But only as already been st ted in the Laws h as
37
of
Entrance N in the first three days nights o the new moon

f f . a
f
ull moon when aturn Mars and Jupiter appear in the he vens
, O . 10 ,
or ,
, or
f , or S , a .
C V — TH I N W IG N WIT H R EE OG S MI E LI
S CE S FR CE ,
R AP .
N
.
IMIL V MIN A D S AR ER .
,
ds
A u ! Baachur ! A rbu Ulu ! !
Frogs mice lice and S m lar verm n arise in our s rvi c
, , i i i e e.
C P V — TH IGN TTL
R EE S TIL N BL C K S AT C A E PE S C E,
RA .
M LL OX N H IL E A
.
S A P A D A .
Ab u ll, B aa !
Pestilence black smallpox etc arise in service
, ,
.
, o ur .
C R AP VL — TH
. IGN WIT G H O R EE S ND D K S H R A SS P PE R S A AR
N E SS
Dalusi
.
Ardusi !
G sshoppers Darkness arise in our service
!
The e are the plagues which the hi often employed their

ra , , .
C ut
p nishment
s ans in
exorci s m : for u .
88 S IXT H A ND S E V NT B OK
E H O S OF M OS E S .
R e ve latio n O f t he Sixt h Bo o k o f M o se s .
C R AP I — TH E SP RI IT UN O MO ES I N A A I BE A R S T S
BU NI NG BU
. .
R SH .
‘
CO NJ UR A I I O N
’
— rise and teach me

.
K k alu u Ub l ! L aw isu l A
C alls with voi c e and horn is already known
esu .
as
P II - MO T I NTO A SER ENT

.
C HA H NG SE S C A E S T H E S A FF P
— rise and change this int a ser
. .
K
'
Tu w i ! a w isu ! Law isu l A s tafi
pent
su o
all with voice and horn as usual

.
C s .
MO S NG W T I NTO BLOOD
SE C HA ES A ER
Labatu rise and change this ate in
.
Ak auatiu ! T u w alu ! l— A w r to
Calls with voice and horn usual

H ere ollows the Latin title this book rom which the e magi c l
as .
f of f
f agments are e tracted
, s a
r x .
BI BL IA
Arc ana Magica AIexandri ( Magi ),
‘
ACCO RDING TO
( REVEALED) TRADITIO NOFTHES IXTHANDS EVENTH
B O O KS O F M O SE S .
G R I TO ET H E W T H TH E
M A GI CA L LA W S .
Verbis ( human )
Ex g Ver b s
H I nte lle ctui Si illatis i .
N nc p stoli ca e
.
u A( o ) d N m A ncto ritate C o nse cr ata o va Confir ata
( ) Lice ntia .
cript de S E ppbio .
NN A O M C C CX XX VI IL
V NTH OOK O M OS S
S Ix TH A ND S E 89 E B S F E .
N Mo es appears on the right the silk in a simple priestly garb of

holding the tree li e which four leaves in the right hand and the
ow s
of f has
, ,
ram s horn in the le ft

, ,
Upon his heart rests the cro s a wide white band ows over
’
.
0
fl hi s
houlder and breast a broad white girdle graces his loins stand
s ; ,
He
upon a kind hat which is decorated with three flowers the right
s , , . s
of On
hand f the hat reposes a dove having a ring in her bil on the le sid
.
,
l, ft
and over the head Moses a three old tripod ith m
o e
of f
thereon s s upward ri e
w
Upon the leaves the tree li e you read the words

.
l. of of f
B l l Be du n im l La ba te l !
That you are not pure or you do not become pure as a virgi
esu o
is, if if
t rough the two angels m and you cannot reach toward
, n
h B une dr ei Le bu tal,
h tree li e of f
hat adorned with three which Moses stands and
t e .
A flo w e r s,
rom which a love with ring in her bill appears to descend that
2. ,
u po n ,
f is
f you preserve aith and with holy care the spirit omnipotenc
c ,
I f hOpe of
will emanate rom you f
, e
three old intertwined triangle extending rom the e t to

.
A f f f the
h a d having inscrib d upon it the names the three angels M
3 . , e
of e a ch u e l,
Kautel t at is the three angels Mea
e , e ,
L abate l, h : A nd of th e iu n e Go d,
will surround and carr you upon t eir hands
j
r
, _
h l K Le ba te i , e tu e l, h
c ue
the reverse side the picture Moses rather the first l a
, y .
On of of f,
ccording to Oriental reckoning appears the elevated winding and , or on e
c owned erpent holding a ring in her teeth round the may

a , ,
A
seen the moon the stars planets water and many other magic hi ro
r s , . : rp e nt
be
signs the le t side the tail may be seen seven ails
, , , e
l hi cal f of
the right side are magical hieroglyphics making the name
g yp On
. n , on
m of Sch e m ha
po ras ch To see Jesus hrist with the cross that Jesus hrist C is to C
through love and by his seven wounds and through his death on the
sa
.
, y: ,
h is
cros his love s sake has overcome the kingdoms this world and
fo r
,
’
of
th s took again rom the Old serpent the devil the seal ring human
s, , ,
f of
omnip tence or the happiness man to all the eternal eternities in
u -
,
of
order to ulfil the Old cov ant in the new c v nant the etern l glori
o , ,
f
the eternal ather in the eternal through the eternal fo r
en o e , a
fi ca ti o n of F So n,
RDING R DI I N ACCO TO TH E T A T O O F TH E
S I X T H A N D S E V E N T H B O OKS OF M OSE S
TO G WITH H M GI L L WS
.
H ET ER T E A CA A .
E V bi s ( H ) x Sger Verbi Nu p li I ntelle ctui i illatis s nc A osto ca
C de Nove C m i onse crat onfi r at
S RI P C T DE E LSTR O.
u c c c nxxxm.
90 ea r n A ND SE VE NT H B OOKS OF MO SE S .
B R EAS T L T
P A E OF M O SE S .
HE LM T
E O F M OS E S A N D AA R ON .
BR EA S T P LA T E O F AA R O N .
F OR THE L THEF A ND .
92 S IXT H A ND S E V E NT H BOOK S OF MO SE S.
C h a p . l l L —M o m C h a n g es W a te r I n t o B l o o d.
Ch a p . V —m
o ee S i gn . a t C a t t l e , B l a c k s m al l p ox m m
C h ap . l -T h r e e Si g n s W i th Gm s h O p p e r e an d Lo cu m
S IXTH A ND S E VENT BOOK H S OE M O SE S . 93
p
C ha V IL — GE NE R A L IT TIO N
C A OF M O S E S -O N A L L
IR IT
.
SP S .
o r TH E S I
X TH Boo n or Mosu .
94 S IXTH A N D SE V E NTH B OO KS OF M OS m .
Chi p I
.
—T H E I I
S P R T A P P E A R S IN A PIL LAR O F F IR E B r
map .
—THE
IL I
S PIR T AP P E A R S m A PILLAR 0 ? m on
B Y DA Y .
cu p . IIL—B A LAA M ’
S S O R CE R Y .
SI XT H A ND S E V NT OOK
E H B S OF M O SES . 95
C hp —
a . IVM . E GIF GI .
V .
—C ONJ URATION O F T H E LA W S OF H o se s.
Chap VI —GE NE R AL C IT TIO N

A OF M O SE S O N ALL
I IT
. .
SP R S .
96 S IXTH A ND SE V
E NTH B O OKS O F M OSE S .
I I
D S M S SA L
M O SE S .
S IXT
H A ND S E V NTH OOKS
E B O
OF M SES . 97
DIA GR AM
ILL R ING
UST AT TH E
SYMB OLS E M PLOYE D BY T HE ISRAELITES
IN TH E IR
LA W S O F M A GI C .
98 S IX
T H A ND S E VENTH B OOK S OF M O SES .
S Y M B OL O F T H E C R OW N E D S E R P E N T
W I TH ITS
MAGI CAL H I ERO GLYP H I CS .

1 00 XTH
SI A ND SE VE NTH B OOKS OF M S ES. O
DI S M I SS AL O F QUE R M I L LAY O R L E V IA T HANe
A P P E N D IX .
I
g l pirit
Ma ica ( S -Co mm ado ) esi b de the Bl ck R
unter opet Ale ande VL
a aven.
Rom“ c
e d Ar anum Po nti fi catus P printed and
no hri ti M D I
x r ,
an
(C s ) . . .
P R E FA T I O .
Q p er
uinn) ILLV S T R E M G m D A R NOL DV M m i m
‘
i f dii D mi m in R h d Wi lh
et t e ne r osu co n e
B m h mi Ti h l b gi
magica Arcana originali cel berrimi D J i FAUST I in Germania
-ste n o r
t e c e en ur o nu o ve n
~
e ~
g
oe ve
ex K dli g oriundi Baroni H E R M ANNO in Mosa R ipa and G ld i

e o ann s
!
.
‘
fines B t b gi E piscopo fid li dm anno quadragesimo

un n e r ae
supra q imill im m ad VAT I C ANUM A POSTOLI CUM NOS

a o ur co e te r a anu a ta ct
UM OM N per sunt
sus u es u
TR R A cu m tr a nsm issa v o lu m us : ha c typis i m

ad rcanum pupilla oculi , ut
ri man tu r , A Po ntifi c atis m ande ntu r si cu t
In archivio Nostro atque extra Valvas Vati
et
p
se rventu r e t c u s to dia ntu r
non m i neque inde
i m vero tra ns po rte ntu r , si
qu iscu nqu e
temere contra agere ansus erit lat e
canu s r a ntur
p
N M fu DI VI A m ale dictio ne m
te ti ipso acto Nobis solis
, a se n
f se r vatis re se r van dis incu rs uru m
ita mandamus Virtute postolica cclesiae
u a . oa
co ns ti tu i m u s A
H I TI sub m supra nno secunda
sciat, et E .
U C R S E x co m m u ni cati o ni s e t
Nostri OM V BI I N N TI M D L
ES p n a A
icaria tu s R AE ER C AR A A nn O
A LEX ND
. . .
E R VI
A .
DG P o NT I FE x ,
ardina is an ell
. .
F Pic co lo m e pu s C
. l C c .
A PP R O BATI O .
numuie t structio Vatic na Sapienti paucis ma ima p raete re a assecuretur

fa c to
a x
a sun Sanctitate desupe r i
C onse cratio C anon ea .
S IXTH V NT BOOK F MO
A ND S E E H S O SE S . 1 01
L TO EC R .
N si non i esto libru m , i nte llig s

S contra est satis esti qu d vota
e spe rnas ,
i cap tu m s e cundet.
rigidus in pratis canta do anguis , , o
r u m p tiu r E 0 8 vii ]
F
semper uit acqua potestas
n . . .
Q u i dlibe t au de ndi f
H lege lector opus sacra h ec monumenta p o rum
l
optata arass h ec te tua vota
oe a o
H inc f doce bant,
F de c ave age virtute labo a
a
sap ie nte r
Si q h b opus pia
i et r
f t
, , ,
c ue ea N it CO SE C RA TI O ac a.
rB tIfl B
D I F . . .
IN R I N ST UCT O S
a t to cite d compel spiritsfto app ar visibly befo y d

.
If y
der you obe dience then observe the ollowing instructions
ou w n an e re ou an
ren
I Keep God s commands as much can possibly do

,
Build and trust solely upon the might and powe God believe
. as yo u .
r of
firmly on his omnipotent help in your work and the spirits will become
2 . ;
our servants and will Ob ey ,
y
ontinue your itations and do not cease even the Spirits do not
y ou
c
.
C if
appear at once Be steadfast in your work and faith f the doubter will
3 ,
.
,
btain nothing
.
, or
o
Take espe cial noti ce f the time viz
.
4 . o
Monday night from eleven until three o cl ck

,
Tuesday night from ten until two o clock , o .
Wednesday night from twelve until three o clock

’
, .
Thursday night from twelve until two o clock ,

’
.
Friday night from ten until three O clock

, .
Saturday night from ten until twelve O clo ck

, .
Th Sabbath keep holy to the Lord Sabaoth donai Tetra

, .
5 It must at the same time be new moon erhaps may

e , A ,
P
Why these hours and signs— are they not all the days the L rd
.
, , . o
y u say,
of
It is true but not all hours and all signs are favorable rule over their
o
; , , to
6 C ompl ete the ollowing circl e described in this work on parchment

f
written with the blood young white doves The size the circle may , ,
.
,
of
b at your own Option
of .
you wish to undertake the o er ion e sure to ons t

e
p t b c c
.
If h
ircle prev ously
7 . a , e ra e t e
c i .
this Circle Fig

( Se e . .
t bene di c o i t m C i Nomina D i
'
E go N N , conse cro l m p
Sc ipt t sit mihi t omni b s Sc ut m t P t ti
. . c s u r cu u er e
Attissi mi in cc r a, u e u u a ro ec e
1 02 SI XTH V NTH BOOK
AN D S E MO E S OF S ES .
Dei ort ssimi lohim I

F i E ili contra omnes malignos Sp rit
nvincib i
Nom n Dei atris Dei ilii Dei Spiritus
e us,
e ru rm u e Po te states I i P F
ancti men
g q .
~
n e
S A
Upon your entrance into this ircle speak as ollows etragrammato
. .
C f T
T heos Messias Imas Kyrie leison men
I schiro s, A than atos, E A
n,
ter you have entered the ircle begin your operation with the ollo , , .
, .
Af C f
i prayer rom the Ninety salm
f fi rst
- P
w
that dwelleth in the secret place the Most H igh shall abide under
ng .
He of
the h dow the lmighty I will say the Lord
of A my re uge of H e is f
ortress my God in m will I trust urely he shall de iver
s a .
,
and my f Hi S me
rom the snare the owler and rom the noisome pestilence H l
.
, ,
f of f f
shall cover thee with his eathers and under w ngs shalt thou trus
f his
. e
H t uth shall be thy shield and buckler Thou shalt be a aid , i t .
is fr for
the terror by night the arrow that flieth by day Becau e t o
r . no t
fo r h u
hast made the Lord which is my re uge even the Most H igh thy habita
, no r . s
f
There shall be no ev l be all thee neither shall any plague com
,
i f
, ,
near thy dwelling Because he hath love upon me there re will h is

,
fo
e
I deliver him I will set him high because he hath no n my n me

. se t ,
k
will call upon me and I will answer him I will be with him w
. on a .
H in
trouble I will deliver him and honor With lo g li e will I satis y m
e ;
f f hi
show him my salvation even help me and them that seek thy holy
, . n
and so all
G d the Fa ther G d the S he H oly Gho t

,
o
a g G t o Am on od s . en.
C it at io n
O F TH E
SEV EN G R EA T PR I N CES
FR M O TH E
Si x t h an d Se v e n t h B o o k s of M ose s B i b li a M ag i cal .
C ITAT I O A ZI E LI S .
A gla C ade lo , amba

C a cle m , A w e nh atoaco ro, A
S Zo r wotho , ziel
Yze w o th, K , oro
Qu o tw e , T he o sy, M e w e th , K
,
,
,
Y a chyro s, , osoy Gaba

H a ga y, Staw o ro , Wyhaty , R uo so X u ath o , R um, R u w oth, Zyros,
Qu y ,
a lo s W e w o r , Ve ga t h, W yso r , W u zo y, N ,
* A * oses ziel .
C I T A T I O AR I E LI S .
heor Zebaoth W
Yschyros T Ky w Y za tho s, ze th ,
e tho row oy,
ntho Wir s y
, ao ,
,
Xa N W
R u ra w e y, Y m o w e , o sw ath osw a ,
Zebaoth u vne tho w e sy,

, o , y
, v o, s w e tho no w e , U Y schyr io sk ay, lathos , W yzo y,
D
Y rsaw o , X yze th ,
j W
ur obi th aos u zo w e thu s , Y zw e o y, Zada , Z w a e,
H g h Y
a at o rw os,
y Imas Tetragrammaton ri l
ach ro s, , , A e .
y y y
1 04 SI XTH A ND S E V NTH OOK
E B S OF M O SES .
BLOOD O F WHITE YOUNG DOVES .

S IXTH A ND S E V T BOOK
EN H S OF MO SE S
. 1 05
SeaI or C haract er C oerci on a nd O bed ien ce .

1 08 S IX
TH A ND S E V E N TH BOOK S OF M O SE S .
Seal or C haract er for C oerc i on and O b e d i en ce .

SI X TH A ND SE V T BOOK
EN H S OF M O SE S .
Seal or Character for Coerc i on a n d O b e d ien c e .

110 S IX TH A ND S E V NT BOOK
E H S OF M O
S ES .
Seal or C h aracter for Coerc i on a nd O b e d ie nc e .
( g
F i
112 SI XTH A ND SE VENTH B OOKS OF mom
N OTE .
TH E USE OF T H E SEALS .
Whe the e g at princes do not appe r mm ly h f i cdiata

they h sitate their obedience then take r k t e
n s re a e on ore
if in f an
nce se and myrrh and cas t em upon burni g coals and when the
e
h
,
place the sp rit eal thereo with the ollowi ng my teri

I n , t n ,
i -
s n, f s ous
EX V I . and V I I L ibro .
Bibliae A r c ano
M GI E .
L
A TISS IM A DIE VER A .
PP R I N
A PPARITI O, OR TH E A A IT O
m steri u w rds d p c d
,
As
oon as they appear owever add ress them and omp l them ob di y o s o an ro e ure.
h
n e with ollowing to
s , , c e e
e c th e f coactio ni s
INDI NG OF MO SES B .
Ze baoath,
Cé woe,
atos T
, e tragrammabon .
S ince the spirits will ppear qui kly b ing yo r de ire f h

a d onestly be o e y ur fello man without f ar no
now a c , r u s s or
w r h as if f r o w e ; fio r t
t v
, ,
ing can harm you, much rather, all mus ser e o

y u und yield obt
IXT ND V NT BOOK
S H A SEMO E113 H S OE SE S.
di e nce and serve you ac cording to your wishes In this connection b e

careful that you do compromise in any deg ee with the spirit f all ; ,
this power and word might which Mo es aron olomon used

no t r or
of a nd S
according to the revelations are su cient compel the Spirits to
, , s , A
of Go d,
reveal to the treasures the earth and and to give them y
ffi to
of
without harm and deception
y u to
o se a , ou
Mihi au to rede xperto

.
F s C E
M K RE AR S
ZIE L is a very prompt treasure spirit the earth and the H
.
A Of of
appears in the orm a wild
-
sea. e
f of
I L a very serviceable Spirit and appear the orm a fero
ox .
dog commands the lost treasures the la d and sea

AR E is , s in f Of n
ciou s He
appears in the orm an Old lion delivers the treas
. Of n .
M A R B UE L f of He
ures the water and the land and assists in obtaining all secret knowl
.
of
edge and honors ,
M E P H I ST OP H I LE Sis ready to serve and appears in the orm a

.
f of
youth Heis willing to help in all skilled arts and ives the spiritus ,
ervos, otherw se called ami iares brings treasures rom the g

.
,
”
S f l He f
earth and rom the deep very quickly
i .
f
is a master all arts and all secret knowledge a great
.
U
BA R B E L of
master all treasure H is very accommodating and appears with
of
,
alacrity in the orm a wild hog

. e ,
f of
is a prince the water and mountain spirits and thei
.
A ZIABE L of
treasures is amiable and appears with a large crown pearls
- r
He of
appears in the orm a serpent ara se con er
. .
,
N
A I TUE L f of P di He f
reat wealth and honors according wish
of . s
g to
N DI
.
M APP E
U X A GI C S
Th e Seals or General haracters the even Great rinces pirits
C of S P of S
must be written upon virgin p rchment with the blood butte es at r fli
t me ull moon besides this know that the even Great rinces
a , of ,
the i of f P
pirits have among them s me the legion crown spirits which
; , S
of S of s Of
were expelled rom eaven ita ex radit o V V
-
o
f H R e velati no e T i I II
Mosis men f” , . . et .
ki bri . A
M ndus ater cum illis
.
Me pactum dicit habere

u
S me teque Deus ed
,
Te illo omnes c u sto di at
D I
.
F
DI MI L I ITS
. . .
V ED T O O
AL IC I H R S SSA OF T E SP R
ince the spirits ave now served you according your wish di mi
.
S h
and discharge them ollows
to , s ss
f
Zebaoth Theos Messias Imas W
as
k Q e gh aym n o , uoheo s,
bay gla
, , Y s chyre s , , ,
R o ve ym , C h ri sto ze , , X e w e far aym , A
depart in the name praise live and hank G

A .
An d ne w o f Go d ; , t od to
h
E N D
t e
. . .
114 S IXTH A ND S E V NTH OOK
E B S OF MO SES .
Pe te r .
J am e s .
J o hn . A ndre w . Philip . Tho mas .
J e h o v a
M essias Urim Thu mmi m
Bartho lo m e w , M atthe w , Jam e s Alph e u s, Sim o n

,
Canaa nite , J u das , Th adde u s, M atth ias .
This Table belongs to the hapter the Laws C of .
II
T B LL
.
AN E E A E R ABE LLI A
SPIRITLCOMMANDO,
D
id e st
MAG LB
I AE A N AE et GENER LI S
I GAR AE C I TA TI O A
Upon all pirits Good and il S Ev
M
.
,
R O AE
V ti c no ad rcanum
a a A under ope lexander VI printed i
P o nti fi c atu s P A n
the year 5
.
,
1 0 1 .
CI TA T I O G N LI MO I E ER A S N O M ON
S S, AAR O N I S ET SA L I S CA
N L ND O
O I ZA T A A B A E X A R VI
lpha Omega H Que
.
M X e w e r ator , e nh ato y
A ba , A
Duzy
, , e w o zyw e to ny, o,
,
Q
Zu w e ze t, R u m o y, R u w e tze , X e n th o no R oh m atru , X o no ,
Zebaoth Theos
u an o , ,
X o no ze b e thoo s, A glay, T e tr aga mm a to n, A do n ay,

N
,
Y s eh yr o r o se th , Zu m q u vos , Thoy Q A h omor h H

,
Oray Zuy
y w e , t a n a to s , , u y e t, ,
W e th o u m , Y w ae , Y sge bo th , Zyw o , Y s ge w o t, Zu ru ro go s,
Zyw e tho rosto , R u ro m , q yK
e , W
X u
,
n e w e ,Tetra e o so , e c a to , Z yw e so ,
,
gr amm ato n
Pronounce the name the good evil H f spirit distinctly when
.
of he
ill appear very sud nly you may then address him
or ,
w de .
1 16 S IXTH A ND S E V NT BOOK
E H S OF MO S ES .
SPIRITUAL REDEMPTIO
RI D D I D
AUTH ON R ZE , ED CATE AND C O SE C ATED i n
H igh D o m s t i ft ,
B A M B E R G
J O E . S . U . S .
AB O Y A R .
A hm en
O F G O D ,
ather God the S 54 God the H oly pirit

The F on S
H Y H TH
.
YES C A A M E SC R AC H Y E L AY H ER
he Innocent holy blood Jesus hrist the God
.
of C So n
cleanses us rom all sin and give you Spirits eternal rest and
,
f
,
of
of ,
peace th ough J m the C hri stu m Son Of Go d

W L
r e su .
A E H Y I EYE
There ore may the spirits Jesus hrist redeem you ro m all
.
f of C f
pain and su ering and ive us the treasures t at are here
,
ff h
through the shed blood I N I ,
lyon Jesus hristi

of
g
. . R . . Ee l E C
,
Optimo Succe ssu R e m issum .

SI X
TH A ND S E V NT BOOK
E H S ON MO SE S . 1 17
Whi h
c will cer t i ly bring to light the Treasure
a n
i th Tre
n e re Earth
asu -
: of t
Ear h, if
.
A r can B ble i
P H O FFM A N ,
.
C ompo ed ad im
s Pro x .
L M I SC H I
. N K at K OL MD
S Y, XLVI A , CC .
11 8 S IXT H A ND S E V T BOOK
EN H S OF MO SE S .
SC H EM H A M P H O R A S
p r i
’
ncqp o fi ne /r san t con fir

e ela dewf i m s u n tgu e
1 20 SI XTH A ND S E VE NTH B OOKS OF M OS ES .
RAS AN
SEI IPHO H
D SGEMHAMPORAS
KING OLO MO N S .
WESAL , DU ISPBU R G AND FR ANKFOR D
Pr i te d and P ub ishe d by NDR

l A EW L U P P I US, Li ensed Bookseller in
the above ities
n c
C .
1 686 .
AN HUM BLE Plu m FOR T H E ATTA MENT

N DI
IN or WI D S O M AND U ND R E
STA NG .
Fo r the Lor d giv th i do

his mouth cometh k owledge
w s m, o ut o f and
nderstan ing d ”
e
— P R O V EE BS ii 6
n
ck wisdom let him that giveth all men

u . . .
I f any o f yo u la a sk o f God ,
li berally and upbraideth L J i5

to
” -
, no t EPIST E O F A MB . . .
O G my ather and L d all good e s

od F didst create al l of w ho
things by Th word and didst prepare man I n wisdom to rule
H, or n s ,
w ho th y
over all creatures that were made by Thee that he should rule over the
y ,
world with holiness and righteousness and judge with upright heart ,
Give unto m that wisdom that is consta tly a ound Thy throne and ca t , an .
me out rom among Thy children I am Thy servant and the

e n r , s
f Fo r
Thy hand maiden a weak crea ure a short existence and too
no t .
,
so n o f of
we k in understanding in right and in law end it down rom Thy
-
,
t ,
th e S f
high heaven and rom the throne glory that it may abide with me
a , , .
f of T hy
and labor with me that I may know and the things thatare pleasingunt do
T hee Thy wis om knowe h and
Fo r
,
d all thi s and let it u nde r stande th

o
ead me in my works and protect me in its glory and my labors will

. t ng ,
l be
acceptable unto hee Wh n I yet m youth I sought w sdom
T
,
i
without ear in my prayer I pr yed f it in the temple and will s ek it
. e w as in y
f
to my end My heart rejoiceth over it as when the young grapes ip n or
. a , e
Thou art my ather my God and my hepherd who me y

. r e .
F S helpe st Th
hand created and prepared me teach me that I may learn Thy m
.
, , ,
open my eyes that I may behold the wonders Thy law

t
; co
m andm e nts of
R emember Lord Thy covenant teach me what to say and think
;
an d
.
Instru t me and so shall I live Lord show me Thy ways lead me in

, , , .
Th truth teach me I am Thy servant teach me that I may

c .
, ,
and
y
e on le me ag in with help d l h
nu
v d c
.
, ,
de rstand y Th C e i n e . so a Thy an et t e
IXT N S NT BOOK HMO A 1 21 D S EV E H S OE SE S .
happy spirit su tain me Thou lover li e Thy immortal spirit in of is all

th ngs Teach me work in a man er that well pleasi g unto Thee
s . f ,
is
i
Thou art my God Let Thy good spirit lead me in pleasant
. to n n ,
With Thee the liv ng unt and in Thy light see the l ght Let
for .
is i fo
my gs st bl sh d and let unr ghteousness rule over me
ai n we i .
i
Tea h wh le ome m n and enligh e me I believe Thy
go in b e
e a i e , no .
fo r co m
Lead me
me
t uth teach me Thou art the
c o s a n e rs t n ,
.
mandm e n ts i n T hy , fo r God
h lps me wait daily be ore Thee Let Thy count nance sh ne
. r an d
f
upon Thy rvant and t ach me know Thyjustice Let me behold Thy
an d
w ho e . I . e i
glory Tho Lo d my light and Th u wilt turn my d rkness into

se e to .
day Wilt Thou join Thy l in eter ty and trust me right

,
fo r u, r , ar t ,
o a
f W l th m e ni in
and in j dgm t in g ce mercy yea wilt Thou join me in
. se ,
a nd
ith t t I k ow Thee the Lo d L rd let my complaints come

e o u sn e ss u en ,
ra , ,
b or Thee In truct me acco di g Thy word Let my prayers come

fa ha may n ,
r . o ,
be ore Th e r scue me accordi g Thy word how me Thy ways

ef e . s r n to .
S oh,
Lord th t I may walk in Thy truth Keep my heart in singlenes that
f e , e n to .
,
r Thy n me I will remember Thy name

, a . s
there ore all peop e will thank Thee orever and ever men
a .
f A
In the ame the ghest almighty reator I King olomon hold
f ,
l . .
hi C S
the in p e at on the name ( ) in other words the
n of , , , , to
of Go d S e m iph o r as ,
irst the Greatest the Old t and hidden mystery great power and
te r r t i of ,
Of
F
irt e to ob ain all th t which a k d
an d
God mu t , es
is of Go d, fo r be w o r
shipp d in s ir t and in truth which consists in many and vain words
V u , t a s e s
becau e each word and name is s l existent and there ore the
p i
e , no t ,
Of Go d f- f
name and prayer must agree and no str nge name mu t be used
s e ,
n cessarily nythi g ear l wonder ul i tended be accomplished un

, a s
if a f fu f is
in order that the— divine quality may p ur in o soul and Spirit
e n or n to ,
H is
gr ce and gi ts that is the consciousne s in name th ough
o t our
a Of Go d H is
w ch he com s n r and abides with tho e know name There
f s r
ho H is
ore this na e mu t be held in the high t h nor and should be h dden
hi e ea s w .
f m
rom rivolo s and unwor hy persons since says him el in i
,
s es o
f all f Go d
xod s places wil I ome unto thee b ess thee beca se f
u t , s
E Out o f all l
thou rememberest my name There ore h e the b ew M ccabees
u : c an d l , u
f He r
seventy two names God and named and wrote the
.
,
av a
fo r
name sevent letter S che mha m pho ra,
-
,
of
irst it mus be k own that the names can ot be taught and

-tw o s
y .
F of Go d
except only in the ebrew language neit er can we pronou ce
, t n n
u nde rso o d H
t em in any other dialect as they were revealed through the grace
h
, h n
of God Fo r ht ey are the sacrament and emanation divine , to u s
tence man angels but they are instituted and consecrated of o m ni

po
.
, no t o f of
th ough ( God ins l divine harmo y in a certain man

, no r ,
th e ge ne r e nt of ti
ner according the charac ers his immovable number and figure and
)
r , to n
of
which those that are appointed over the heavens are a raid The
to t ,
of
gels and all c eatures honor them and use t em praise their re tor f . eu
and to bless w th the greatest reverence in vine works and C

r h to a ,
H im H is di
ver w apply t em properly w th ear and trembli g and w th
i ,
ill h i f
will power—ully enlightened by the spir t — will be joined
i
n
be of Go d
divine unity will be mighty according to the will God— t a
f i
he can—per orm super at ral things that he can command a gels and
of h t
f —
d vil that he can bind and unbind the things the elements over
n u n
e s of ,
1 22 IXTH A ND V NTH B OOKS OF MOS S
S SE E E .
hi ch he may e l evate himsel through the p ower f G There fore f o d.
h who has purified and improved his understanding and morals and
w o ,
through aith has purified his ears that he may without Spurious
e, ,
w ho , f
lteration call upon the divine name G will become a house and
, , so
of o d,
dwelli g plac f G d will b e a partaker f divine influences e tc

a s a
n - e o o d, an o , .
,
O the other hand the order f G should be known that G d makes

e tc .
od
other words among angels and also others among men but the
n , o , o
use o f
true name f G is known neither to men nor angels od has fo r H e
,
erved and will not re e l it until H order and exhibition are ulfilled
o to , re
it is f
d per ecte d ter th t the angels will have their own tongues and
s v a
f Af
peech about which d not concern ourselves be cause it is not nec
an . a
ssary us to examin them

s , w e nee ,
for
In the third place all the names God are taken by us from H
e e .
of is
orks as indicating a communication with God or are extracted out ,
of
h divine scriptures through art f C
w , ,
m the abalistica C alculato r iam,

and G
t e o ,
N otari acam e o m e triam .
T beginning the name and word

he of which God the C Se m i pho r a s,
r Jehovah gave in aradise embraces three H ebrew lette s Jehovah
re
P
the inscrutable reator the world almighty Providence and all
ato , , r ,
C of
power ul strong Deit f
, ,
er this there are our parts the earth which are the most subtle
y .
A ft f of
light the spiritual world
of H herubim eraphim i e rar chu s, C S
rchangelos ngelos piritus nimus 4 . et ,
Po te states Vir tu te s , A et A S A
m which come b e ore This part the world has also our
et , et
H o m inu f Go d of f
angels that stand upon the four corners heaven they are M chael
.
,
of
aphael Gabriel Uriel our angels stand the elements namely ; i ,
'
R ; f fo r
Seraph herub arsis Ariel our h ghly enlightened men ull the
, , , ,
C Th ; f i f of
light God
\
, , ,
of
the other light part the world is the heaven all the stars
.
Fo r of of
has our the twelve signs under which the revolves
Or ;
f Tr iplicita te s of
early making the hange seasons the pring ummer al an
su n
c d
.
,
of S S F l
Winter birth and corruption and changes the ourth element
y ,
of
,
f
, ,
In the third part the work are the elements and everything that isof
,
.
subordinate to them in which is the small world man H again has

our elements within him nima in the head nemos pir tus is , , . e
f A is S i
i the heart and Operates through arteries orpus the whole body
.
, p e r
th e ; C is
ith the veins Genius a spark fire is in the kidneys and governs
n .
of
birth H has our Spiritual an d strong working aculties as
w ; , , ,
f f fa cultate s
ctiones or spiritus as his nimali Vitalis Naturalis The
. e ,
A Ge nitio ns
oul has inward senses sensum m in which aith takes hold
a , , , , , .
mu ne ne ; f
( des ) and other senses in the brain
s , as co
i t I nte lle ctu s
the imaginat on another soul Operation or phantasie
as .
m I agina tr ix , i is -
hich draws a picture power and accomplishes all things
z. ,
of
repeats the pecies on the mind on all cau es
w .
R ativtanati o S
3
gments cientia the soul will now turn to real reason it will
s
d
.
j S ; if oh
i n knowl edge all worldly wisdom
u , ,
ta of
the memory retains all thin s which pertains the

a .
M m o ratri x ,
f c l tie operations the spirit to bring an Sensus
4 . e , g to
s and m m of e xpe ri
gh gitatio the nerves the increas f the uma c i e ct d
a u , e ntu et ;
h
t rou a n of e o h n ra e s eff e
1 24 S IXTH A ND S E V NTH BOOKS
E OF MO SES .
taylo go , Le tasynin, Le baganar itin, Le tarmini n, Letage lo gin, Lo tafalo sin

Use t ese when desire the elements or wind ulfil your wishes
h f
.
The seventh great and mighty hey are the names

o
y u s to .
S e m ipho ras i s of
the reator hich must be pronounced in the beginn ng each under
C
. T
i of
taking cadas eloy ela agiel ayoni achado
, w
E liao n yo e n a ado n ay e br e e l, , S
iau delia y zi man umiel

: , ,
e ss u s e la s e lo yr n , de lio n e lyn la , l
dilatan sad y alma canal deus U m yaras
a , Zazae l, a i el
, p , ,
o ne la p ane im alym , calip ix calfas

asna arion secare i
a sa
sa ffa s aday a ylata pan te o m e l a u r i e l
ph an e to n pa ne rio nys
emanuel J J than m mu all ala
s
o th ala ph a m hi a , de is r ae l le Le azyns
p hcmar aglacye i qyol p a e
p
j ael haryon ya
r i te r o n the fe ro m bar im e l
y ,
a pio le ll
cc kl e t
These holy names pronounce each time in reverence toward God
.
when you desire accomplish omething through the elements or some

a t ,
thing connected therewith and your wishes will be ulfilled what is

to s
f an d
to be destroyed wi l be destroyed will be with beca e
l
,
fo r Go d
,
know his name , yo u us yo u
The another name wh ch God gave to

.
Q follo w m g of Se m i phoras i
M oses in seven parts
13
The first when Moses conce ed himsel and spoke with G whe
.
is , al f o d,
the fire burned in the orest without co suming it
n
f
The second as he spoke with the reator on the mountain
n .
C
The third when he divided the and passed through with the
, .
R e d Sea,
hole people Israel etc ,
of
w
The ourth when his sta was turne d into a serpent which devo ed , .
‘
f ff
the other serpents
, r
The fi th are the names which were written on the orehead aron
.
f f of A
The sixth when he made a and burned the gol en calf
.
,
b razen s e r pe nt d
to divert pestilence rom the Israelites
,
f
The seventh when manna ell in the wild rness and when g d f
.
w ate n ushe
rom the rock , e
f
In the first are the words which Mos s spa e he went on the moun
.
tain when he spoke to the fl mes fire Maya Zien J

e k as
'
of A fi aby, ara m ye ,
Lhay
,
a : , ,
Late bni da m aa r s an o , no y lyloo l r e E lvi Zya Lyele e ,

yne
mecha y
it Zelo yy y y
ra m e thy rybifa ssa fu aziry s cihiu r e
habe vete hebe ede neyo ramy
Lo ate , lide loy e ylo y,
( conoc pray r ahab e a nu h e c I f yo u
this word to God devoutly your undertaking will be lfilled without a
) .
fu
doubt
In the second are the words which G spake to Moses as he went on
.
od
the mountain btan Juran
A byn i stan , Zo ra tan j no n dieras, fai
In these words the prophet spoke to
A o ta r te s
: , p
alape i na po gmj po daij sac ro fi ci u m
the angels with whom the ur quarters the earth sealed through of
.
which the temp was ounded Bosal wish pronounce t e e

fo a re ,
le f I f yo u h
you should ast three d ys be chaste and pure and then you can per orm
o . to . s
f f
many wonders
a , ,
In the third are words which Moses spake in order to divide the
.
R ed
Se a : O u a claiie sa e c ho lo m o m aa tl ; be k ahn a clo inare as ni a h ae ne
j j j j ma
h ie ha i fale m a lie ha ar mj a ar e m e ho lo na q u e le i , Lin e no ft i oi e
lac have lost avor your master

ano ,
h abo na n e th e e h ij c e r e I f yo u f of if
wish to gain the good will ome one speak the e words with m
.
, or
- of s fe
h mility
you , s ur
and u , e tc .
IXT N V NTH BOOK
S H A MO S 1 25
D SE E S OE SE .
In the o rth Mare words which Moses spake when he changed his sta
f t?
I nto a serpent pista ijer
u
j ic r a to , ra e p i sa tho ni ch p e tanith n i ttn

con castas L cias astas j
: j
dun snas
j
j hi garin
i e co n ci na c a ih e r a
natu acas ronounce these names when wish to have your desire
Ij gniti o n te m a yro n a a
f P
ulfilledthe fi th are the written name the orehead aron he spake
.
y ou s
f .
s of A f of
with the reator

In f
Luc s
as
Sada ij h a ij lve s
j j a e lacij n s a c o n i ha si hai a i e in i nO ,
sep barne lud C
j reu vaha
:
do n c m t a j haija ie hhu , v iali a, e i e V ie

,
salna
a c titas
ha ai cuci ij m a b , na vena ,
E le ne he l, T he
.
names are power ul in sat s ying each request

ho i j j asa i a ; s e tna
. .
f i f
In the sixth are names which were written upon the sta Moses
.
ff of
when he made the brazen serpent and broke the golden cal Tane m re f:
,
syam j ala nuno hija ijano j a hai

a
abi j I acte n alj ti e lo im n e h n Ij an e

mea With this name destroy all sorcery and evil
, l , ,
o gas ,
j an e hn, j ahi
You m st not pronounce it with levity in your works
i a co . .
In the seventh are words w ich Moses employed in leading Israel

u .
h the
ites out gypt with w ich he brought manna om heaven and c used
of h fr
the water to flow rom the rock j amara elon
E , a
f j j Sada i phe ne to n e lo i
messias Ij abe vehu j rono nce these e ne i
:
e be oe l j j he i an e , i anancl e li o n P
wo ds when you desire to something wonder ul or when you are in
u.
do f ,
great nee d and call earnestly on etc
r
, God, .
PR R AY E
O thou living God thou great strong mighty holy an d pur C eato
.
h,
full mercy blessed L rd all things p aised be thy name I ; , , , e r r
of — of
Thee ulfil my desire Thou canst work ermit us to accomplish

a o ; r . im
l f P
this work thy grace and give us thy div ne blessing that
o
p re , . .
'
Gr ant
may happily lfil this work T ou holy merci ul and gracious
. us i , we
fu h f
have mercy upon us Thy name J be adore d orever and ever
Go d,
.
, ,
e se rai re f
A men etc .
, .
In the name the lmighty reator I olomon hold to the declara

.
,
of A C S
tion the divine na es gla Thou art a might God to all eternity
of m A
, , ,
bears upon his person this name written upon a gold p late wi ll y
: . .
H w ho
never die a sudden death — beginning all unity hen
e , ,
A rar ita a of
thou so id rock united with the men etc Thou L r d true
A
. f .
l So n
king per ect it f
, A .
, .
, o , 3.
The names consist the beginning the chapters which

, , e tc .
of of
ebrewsH made instead the unutterable name of of
A do nay,
till: Asse t
] u se ,
seven might names may b e obtained at a avorable hour and

e rI e .
Th e
place j sede
Co m i te i o n , bij
y
ijl
f
The our names the reator Jva Jona j Je a j

calls
th ro to m a s , sasm agata i co s.
: a ,
f He
o ten upon in aith and with ear and carries with him the golden
Of C : , , e lo i , n . w ho
f Go d f
let ers will never want an honorable subs st nce and good clothing
f ,
The ame which dam uttered at e e ll is fo r

j pha
t , i e .
to h e m e ph e n a i
tonThe name who which
bears this name with A
querable th e
n n tr an c
He
.
God communicat d to Moses Mount a H h i m is u n co n .
S nai ,
will put away all causes sorrow
e on ad
ce dio n ,
Tne name which Joshua prayed when the stoo d still b h d fo r .
brings vengeance upon enemies

su n , aa an o,
h eleg o i r , de alzhat,
i .
1 26 IXTH ND V NT BOOK
S A MO SE E H S OF SES .
Th e ten names o f Se p iro th ,I lomon spoke in my p ayer to G

, So o d,
he gave me wisdom Ge b rah
, r
and H
E thor , m o eh al, b ina ch , bae s e d,
t i ph e r e t, neza th,
h hod J
:
e ho d m alch u t
a ,
ollow the ten names God Jod Tetra

.
N ow f of : E se ie , m te r agra m ato n,
gramma to n Sabo th , elohim abaoth
S , S ada i j j all with ten
A do nai nu le ch ,
letters Tetragrammaton Ve da th have eight letters the se ex
E ho ie ,
God ser the names God seven letters
. lf- .
iste n c e o f , A r e ri te A , e h e le , of of
h u ed by Moses the fire God lion has five letters and they
.
E sc , s
all ebrew characters
H
as of , E
the true God God s seal explanatio the ten names

ar e .
E m e th , , is
’
Th e n of
God and the ten e ph roth is given i C rne l g ippa de o c lt
.
of
Ph losop ia Lib
S i , n o A r c u a
i h , 3 , Ca p 1 0
H acaba the holy and adored G d
. . .
h msel the power the Deity

, o .
H i f of
Jod a divi e being
u, .
H od,
a j ust G d comparing himself wi h

, n .
Jnon
ab , o , t
the Messiah will come in

.
J e su ba,
J he who created the light

saia with the name resembles the changed (e ch m d p f
ana, .
3 I
, E l, era a a e u o
ad i each name compo e

x
M e ttatr o n fo r S d of
both names are derived rom a p the nam 314
a , s ,
M
I cu ru aapaz, f tra ns od tion o f e
Mess i ah is derived rom a transposition

N the name
f the letters in J Macom of ism a
G should be used in tribulation and oppression
of o d,
.
signi y God and the Spirit These are

a, .
O M
r o m as im , itr i m , A ram ine m , f
three princes the world
‘
of
ele he who worketh wonders etc
‘
P
These names must selected
,
each letter constituting the work

.
,
be ou t o f
fo r the accomplishment which the help God should be i plor d of of m
,
Si ilar to a certain text in xodus three vers s which

e .
m E Of
are always written with seventy le ters beginning with the three ,
e
words V sa w ic when placed in a line one and

-tw o t ,
Vaiduo , Vaio t, h h,
th ee rom le t to right the mid le transposed rom the r ght to the
a
: , ,
f f f i
le t as in a reverse order constitutes name the seventy two letters
r , , d o ne
f, -
which are amed ,

o ne ,
of S ch e m h a m ph o r as
the divine names Jad are added t ere will be seventy
n .
If h
names each them syllables it writ en My angel
, El or
no w , ,
o f God , of , fo r is
tw o
eth be ore me behold him my name in him These are seve ty
t :
f f i
deacons the five depar ments heaven there are many nat ons
go , , o r s n .
of i
and ton ues many bodily unctions working with the seventy two
tw o t of ,
so
f
disc pl s rist d h is one method which ab lists in mak
so -
g , ,
i e o f Ch An t i s C a
up thes names .
use
ing
nother method to make the when the three verses
e .
Sch e mh am fo ras is
are w itten in regul r order rom rig t le t without
A
f h to f su balte rn ati m ,
select ng this met od rom the tables or it selected om
r a
i o f Zi m ph , is fr
the table h f as
C o m m u ta ti o ne m .
V e h u i ah , e li e l, Si tae l, E le m iah ,
J M ah asia , L e h ah e l, A chu iah , C ah e te l,
H a iel
z , Aladiah , Laviah , C ali e l, Le u ni ah , P ah aliah , N e lchae l,
1 28 I
S X TH A ND SE MOS S VE NTH B OOKS OE E .
pl ne t an d fi e d stars not be caus they heard b ut b e c use h y

move d b y the powers which governed them an d were at h same time
a s x , e a t e w ere
i m p ll ed the eto b y the i uence f the r founder an d c ea to

, t e ,
A nfl i nd in
thi s manner kewi e ristian ation have committed h or pay
e r o r r.
li Ch of
g homage to d e parte d saints an d giving honor to the creat re whi ch

, s , n s t e err
in
belongs only to the C eator and G a j ealous G d and will not permit
u
o d is
the worship idols Th prayer f ith there ore in proper langu g
r , o
of fa f
proper obj ects i intimately related to the m f G rom
. e o , , a e,
and for o d, f
which we descend by words from one the other ollowing a ch the , s na e o
f
f a natural re a ionsh p in rd er to accomplish someth ng
, to , e o r
l t i i
Th son there ore prevai ls u pon the a ther that he may support him
o ut o , o .
f f
l though the ather may not do so illingly still since he is his offsp ing
e , , ,
f
he must alculate to maintain him H much greater care our h ave ly
a w ; r
ather must eel us we serve him in a proper manner

c . ow e n
F f for if ?
H who desires the influen c e f the sun must only d r ct hi ey
,
no t i e
oward it but he must elevate hi soul power to the soul power f the
e o , s es
- -
whi h G himsel having previously made msel equal to God by

t , s o sun,
is od f, hi f
fas ing purification and good works b ut he must al so pray in the n m
c ,
f the Mediator with ervent love to G and his ellow man that
t , , a e
f o d, f - he
come to the spirit so that he may be filled with ght and
o ,
m sun- i ts li
lustre whi h he may draw to himse l rom heaven and that he may b
ay ,
f f
come gifted with heavenly and obt n ll the des res f his heart
, c , e
gifts ai i
and as oon as he grasp the igher light and arrives at a state
a o ;
f h of
tion being g ed with supernatural intelligen ce he will also obtain super pe r e c
s s
ift
natural might and power
,
th s reason without god iness man wi ll Fo r i

,
l
deny aith in hrist and will be come unacceptable to God therewith
.
, ,
his f C
fl alling a prey to the evil S irits again t whom here is no be tt
f
, ,
ion than the fear h ervent love to G d and man

a en t er
‘
p s
of Lor d and f
\
Mo peopl e who are skil ed in divine works and who possess the ifi
r ot ect t
‘
p e o .
l
to comm d spirits mu t be worthy by—nat re or m worthy by
st , r it
beco e du
cation discipl ne their c lling must kee p all their works secret
an , s u
i for
but may not ceal it rom a true and pious person Dignity b rth
and a ,
f of i
comes rom stat n but it is due to or
co n .
f m S M M m Satu r n u o l, e r cu riu m
that he is made — that he learne d in hys cs Metaphysic
io , , arte
is P i
and Theology
r os n e ro us s
p ,
a man has a knowledg G d the fi rst great cause he must al

.
If e of
acknowledge oth r causes or spirits and determine wh t
o , as , so
oOp e rative
station d nity and on to accord to them and without whi h
e
e , a
o fli cial of ig h
nowledge their presence and help not be enjoyed uch h nor
or ; c
k S and
dign ty must not be shown the sake the s irits but the sake
can . o
i for of for of
their Lord whose servants they are In th manner the angels God is
p
of
will encamp around those who ear and love L rd and ugus
.
,
f he A
tinus says verything possesses a predestined a gel power thi
t
o , , as
”
E - Fo r
e on the H ebrew theologians M and a lists m
: n . s
e cu bae S C ba na ed ten
ri ciple divine ames as members G and N
r as ,
of od,
,
u m eratio nes or
as raiment instr ments the reator th ough which h
p n n te n
Zep hi rot, and of C
n s d into all creatures ac cording to the orde ten gelic
u , r e
is i fu e hi s r of th An
ten pr ncely spirit choirs rom wh ch all things de ive heir pow
“
, ,
‘
and i - f i
d quality
, r er
an
1. e H E aser i its number Geth r elion 1 d
The
.
nam E EI , E he e, e , 0 11 0 0 r .
IXT N V NT BOOK S H MOS
A D SE1 29 E H S OE ES .
i the s mplest Deity which no eye

i seen is ascribed to God the has
ather gives influence through the order eraphin
s , ,
F S haia th, he iadosch ,

te holiness or li e that transmits li e to everything through
of
,
of f f
rom— this he flows in through premum mobele so that all things mus , Elie ic .
exist that the heavens must revolve every twenty our hours Thi -f
t
wonder ul being is called that is a prince . s

f M I ntellige ntia of
aces H o ce to l ad others into the presence the overeign
e tta tro n, ,
f is ffi is of S and
th ough him God Spake to Moses
. e ,
J H OV H Jod vel Jah his number — wisdom

r .
E A Cho ch ma The
Dei y ull spirit The firstborn through whom the ather
z .
, , , :
f of F
deemed man rom his curse is in used through the order herubim
t . so n re
f f of C
H ebrew the orm or ouncil rom these he flows into the
Ophanim , of f
,
C F
,
star bedecked heavens and produces there many figures havs crea
.
C of
tures God Jod Tetragrammaton through the peculiar
-
, .
m I nte lli ge nti a

razie le m ,who was a representative
, ,
dam etc
, ,
of A
T G MM TON LO IM his number is called Binah
.
,
TE R A RA A E H
That is caution or sense— and signifies pardon and rest cheer ulness
3 .
.
,
f
and conversion the great trumpet the redemption the world
, , , , te
of
and li e in time to come is adopted to the H oly pirit and flows in his
pe ntance
f
,
S
might through h order m which is called in
,
of Thr o no ru A ra bi m
ebrew— hat is the reat strong and mighty a g ls rom thenc
t e ,
H f
through the Saturni m it gives to li quid matter the orm
t g, , n e , e
Sphaer a f Sto psie ,
which was an was Noah s representative and
I nte llige nti a Zaph ekie l,
’
anot er Jophiel hem s representative and th se are the

I nte llige nti a , S
’
,
t ree highest and greatest N m as a throne the divine ersons

h , e
um e tio ne s , of P
through whose commands everything takes place and which is completed
h ,
by the other seven which in this account are called N m ,
e ratio ne s fab
rice etc his number H , , u
that is grace good ess and is called

.
,
E l, ae se d, Or
mercy pity great p wer sceptre and right —hand and flow in through
4 .
, n ,
order D H ebrew con ers peaceable justic

, o , , , s
o m i natio n u m , H asm ali n f
thr ugh Jovis and bestows in a general manner special In
e
Spae r am
Zadkiel braham s representative
o
’
te llige ntia ; , A
ELO H IM cuhor a strong God who punishes the guilt .
of the
wicked number is G
H is that is might gravity strength secu ,
e bu r ah ,
,
rity judgment inflicts punishment through the sword and through

.
, , , ,
He
wars To this is added the j udgment seat God the girdle
,
L rd
.
of of th e
a sword and le t arm also that is ear be ore flows in
.
- o
, ,
f P ach e d, f Go d ;
through the order otest tum eraphin named and rom ; , f
of P H e brai S f
thence thr ugh the Martis which has great wars and trib lation
a , so ,
Sphae r am
moves the elements accordingly H peculiar
u
o ,
- is I nte llige ntia Ga m ael,
S am on s representative’
.
the God lchemy — number is grace

s .
6 E LO H A , T iphe re t,
; hi s
be uty adornment happiness and pleasure the word li e and
. of A ,
signifi e s of f
flows in through the order w i h in H ebrew M
a , ,
Virtu tu m , h c is alach ie n :
This angel through olis gives and li i f d

veals metals particular aphae representa
Sphae ram S
, , p e r s p rcu ty e , a n r e
H is I nte llige nti a, R l, w a s th e

t ive I aac and the youth ul Tobias and
of s
.
of representative
f , Fe b e l w as the
of ]
T T G MM TO B OT or a o h
a co b
b t
.
y . N
E RA H RA S A SA A , A donaij a , the
1 30 IXTH AN V NTH BOOK
S MO D SE E S OF S ES .
Go d H osts
Of H number N that triumph and victory
is is e zae h, is , ; to
him is accorded the right pillar and signifies eternity the j ustice f God
.
and avenger he flows in through the order m or through

, , o .
of P rincipatu
the ebrew H that God S ;
E lo he m ,m Veneris love and j u tice is , in phae ra
produces all Vegetable growth and his peculia ll H ame l
, s .
He I nte ige ntia

and the angel David s representative
C e r nai u l is
’
r ,
LO IM B OT God H osts not war or wrath but f

.
8 E H SA A H, of of
pity he has both names and goes be ore his hosts H number
.
, , o
for f is is
c lled ,
that honorable con ession ornament and renown T

.
H o d, is , f
him is acc rde d the le t pillar and he flows in through the order f
a , . o
f
be ore the gods in m Mer curi adornment sa e ty
o , o
A r chan ge lo r u m , f Sphae ra f
and unanimity and brings orth animals H pec liar f is
,
I nte llige ntia

,
Michael the representative f Solomon , ; u
D I the lmighty does all things abundantly and

, o .
SA A A w ho B lhay,
that the living God H number called J that a oundation
9 ,
.
, ,
i s, is is e so d, is, f
and denominate d good sense redemption and rest H flows in
.
,
is
through the order in ebrew herubin in , . e
of A nge lor um ,
m H C Sph ae r e
Lunae to increase and decrease all things supports and contributes the
g nius man his ,
of Gabriel a representative Joseph

I nte llige ntiae
,
of
Joshua and Daniel
e : , ,
M LE H that is a Lord and King H number

.
D N A O AY E C is
called M that is a kingdom and dominion and is term d the
10 .
, , .
is alchat,
hurch and house and the—door flows in through the order

, , e
C o f Go d, of
A nim asticu m O f the believing soul ebrew the li e princes and in H f Of
they to the hierarchy They a ord in ormation to the c il
a r e i n fe ri o r ff f
,
h
dren men the wonder ul things k owledge guard them against
.
, of
of f of
prophesies their nima Messiah M according to others the

n ,
Fo r A e shi a , o r
M
I n te llige ntia r which is called the first creature— the soul the
.
of
world the representative Moses the ountain all li e
e tr at o n ,
, is of f of f
There ore all the names f G and the ten embraced i
.
,
f od Se phi ro t,
the , o ar e n
Ar che typum
In mundo intelligibili are include d the nine choirs the an el
.
Of
according to Dionysius the ten blessed orders g s, or
eraphim S herubim 3 C
,
ote Th i D m i i i P
tates nge i and
1 ; 2. 5 ; r o n ; 4 e nat o n s; s
l
. . . .
; 6 8
Vir tute s ; P r i ncipatu s ; Ar chan ge li ; 9 A
Beatae 7 . . .
; . t o,
A n im a e
The ebrews there ore call them H
H
.
H O h imf aio th , acade s,

eraphim M m lo im ben lohim Cher
, , : p an ;
m
A r alim ; H asm ali ; S alach i E h E
bim
, ; u
; I ss im
The ten representative angels .
M Jophiel l C Zaphkie
m ae l aphael H aniel Michael Gabriel nima M
ar e : attr o n, , , a
, R , , , , A e ssiae .
In the first hierarchy are the eraphim S C herubim and These Th ro ni

more than celestial Spirits are called gods the sons gods because
.
,
o f th e
they continually behold the order divi e provide ce Being oremost

, or ,
f
in the oodness God they praise unceasingly and pray
of n n .
g of , H im fo r us.
1 32 SI XTH O A ND SE VENTH B OOKS OE M SE S .
From the e the H eathens di vi de d the nge l s into thirty three rders -
first g eat light communicat s light life and station out the first
s a O .
T he of
ourse and opposes others in the S Zodiaci causes summer and
r , e ,
aphae ra
winter the spring f all the things the elements H ebrew M
c ,
of
,
asloth ,
goes rom even n g mornin g ccordin g to the t e lve sign f the

, o :
f i
heavens to a w s o
But even f ll thing h v their e istenc from G d the re t Fir

.
i
C ause we should not d spise other causes ac cording to c hanges in t me
a s a e x e o , g a st
i the year in the month day and hour neither should we regard th ese
, e , i ,
causes ex clusively and forget G in this manner heathen idolatry

n , , ,
o d, fo r
instituted this reason God does not regard time because it
For
,
robs him honor the heathens experienced that the heavenly

w as .
,
of his Fo r
pirits were not united with their bodies as our souls united with our
.
bo ies but they could rej oice in the presence G and prepare their
S , ar e
d of o d,
bodies without much labor to work with the lower creatures G
,
of od.
T hey regar ded the c e lestial spi its as gods and c on erred divine honors f
‘
pon them Very o en the Jews t rned away rom and worshippe d
r ,
ft f Go d
the h st heaven and there ore the wrath God kindled against
u . u
of f of
them But on a ccount the order all things G d has set them be ore
o , w as
of of f
as his instruments and which we on ac count their honorable ce
.
, o
of o ffi
to regard as the oblest creation God that we should honor
us , , ,
of and
hem ne t to God accordin to their station not as gods b as creatu es
ar e n ,
which he has appointed twelves princes over the twelve gates f

t , x , g , ut r ,
heaven that they may dm it wh t they received f om the divine ame

as o
ansposed twelve times

, a a r n ,
zekiel writes T laws f the t elve t ibes Is ael were thus

tr .
E he of
written and God over the Thus it is w itten
: o w r r
l T e tr agr amm ato n rp ed m

evelations that the stones in h city are planted in
, . r
i
‘
R e ave nl th e
round t at the hurch hrist represented by the twelve names
n , o ur y
h C of C is
the postles including twelve angels and them the name Jesus
g , or
of A of of
w ho received all the power the Father that the eavens will receive
,
of h
,
hat the angels give to them according to the will God I then , so
of f
is ascribed to ea ch heaven star and department f
w . an
I nte llige nti a e ach
eaven must have a distinct and separate power and influence and there , o
h
f ore must also have distinct here ore there are I nte llige ntiam T f
,
princes angels who represent the twelve signs the odiac

, a .
,
tw d ve of of Z
a nd thirty six who repres nt so many D and seventy two angels ,
e c u rii s, -
,
represent so many Q heave the seventy two nations

- e
, ,
w ho u inari is O f n , Of -
a nd lang ages f man Likewise seven angels the hosts the s ven Of for
heavens the seven planets to rule the world etc lso our angels
u o . e
of A , f
represent the i the t elve igns f the odi c and

, .
,
w ho Tr plicitatibus of w Z
h our elements
s o a
t e f
these have their ames and igns h ch the ph losophers ed i
.
All o f i
their works signs images clothes mirrors rings cards wax
n s w i us n
-
fi gur e s, as
if they had a sun work be ore them and they called them the nam s f
, ,
-
,
f
, , , ,
the sun and his angels and likewise others etc

, e o
Of
In the third place they designated the lowest angels as servants
.
, ,
hese they distributed over the world and named them after the seven
.
,
T
p lanets and these have their special course a er the our elements and
,
ft f
fter the fo r p t f the earth— f d y i s veral Diurnos
,
‘
a u ar s o ai r and o the a t rrw e ,
V NT BOOK
S IX TH MO A ND S E 1 33 E H S OE SE S .
ve al N several M not that they are subordinate to e raili ano s,
the influence the stars as the body which they represent but that they
se r oc tur ne s,
of
more nearly related to the star kind time than others otherw se -
bOd - -
,
t ey might be everywhe e as each human being has three angels

are y , i
h fo r
God has o dained that each human being shall have good angel as a
r , ,
his
protector who also strengthens the spirit urges and exhorts us to
r
and
what is good and commendable that we may fly rom what is ati malig
,
f f
ni tate m so every man has also an evil spirit who controls the de
A nd
,
s res the flesh and awakens the lusts the heart between these
.
,
i of of
angels there is a constant struggle supremacy and to whichever m ; tw o
for
gives the pre erence he wil receive the victory and the evi angel , an
f l if l
triumphs then man becomes his servant should the good angel prove the, ;
tronger then he will cleanse the soul and save man rom dest uctio
, ;
f
The angel and his impulses come rom the stars In the third place
s , r n.
f
the G nii man who govern birth and are joined to each per ection in
. ar e
of f
man hes are recognized rom the star which is the Lord
e ,
T f of the
bir h The haldeans seek this in the sun and moon stron
. e
C Ge ni u m A
omers would have the good m out the eleventh house which
t s . .
Ge ni u Of
they call bonum evil one out the sixth , , on
m Ge niu Th e of
h o se But each one w ll learn to k ow him through natural inclination i
.
w ch every was inclined rom his youth account he

u . n ,
hi f O n t his
called the birth angel who sent into the world by G this the
to
‘
o ne . rs
is od Of
salmist s ys Thou hast made the Spirit man as a flame fire
- .
,
”
P Of of
xp rience teaches us that the flame fire and the spirit birth
a : .
Fo r of of
be se ar ted without injury to man that we can learn hidden thing
e e ,
m
om him he is good and true But he is powerless over the member
ay p a , s
fr if
birth however a virgin a comp nion becomes marriageable he
. s
of I f,
may be liberat d rom the glass and our time li e will be extended
.
, or a ,
f f
Mo eo er God—has endowed man with a div ne character through the
e , of .
i
number the le t hand sword through which man
r v , ,
Pha had f- o f Go d, be
comes curse to all creatures then again he has another charac er And
the number esed the right and sceptre God th ough
a . t
in of Go d, H — of
which he finds avor in the sight God and all his creatures ev l , r
f of An i
conscienc is the j udge men but a good conscience is his happiness
.
of
There ore through the other divine numbers and through the angels and
e , .
f
stars a man becomes impressed with sign and characters conscience
, ,
of
which causes m to be happy at one time and unhappy at another
s ,
hi
this account a man has committed murder the t any other act
.
On if f,
which his conscience c ndemns he can brought to a con ession, , or
f Of his
g ilt through persistent ca ling upon the name co science
o
l
, be
Go d, fo r hi s
then give him rest unt l he returns what he stolen until hef
u of n
w ill
has punishment due crime There ore in the name
no i h as ,
or
'
su fle re d th e f
the ather S and H oly pirit take three small pieces wood rom
to his .
,
o
F of f
the door sill over which the thie passed in leaving the place wh re he S
, on ,
committed the the t place them within a wagon wheel and then through
-
f e
hub the wheel the ollowing words I pray thee thou oly f, -
,
the of f H
Trinity that thou mayest cau e who stole ro me B a to have no
say : ,
f m C,
r st or pe ce until he again restores me that which he has stolen
, s A, , ,
”
Tu rn
the wheel round t ee times and replace it again on the wagon Never
e a .
hr
all ious hrist ans who have y regard their f ture happ
.
th l e ess , p C i , an for u i'

1 34 IXT AND V NT BOOKS M O S H SE E H OF SE S .
ness shou d care ully avoid all superstitious matters and should beware
l f
of using holy name
,
unworthily holding it in the greatest rev

th e of Go d
erence lest hey bring upon themselves eter al punishment a man ,
knows himsel and realizes that he created in the image and likeness
t n . If
f is
of he ill acknowledge God the reator be ore all things and a ter
Go d, C f
ward the world and all its creatures rom the high Spirits ange s and
w , f
F
the heavens he has portion and rom the elements a imals veget
.
, l
his f
tion and stones he has within himsel everything that he desi es to
, , , n , a
f
‘
tain , r Oh
a man knows how to appropriat the particular place order

.
If tim q
bulk proportion and mental organization any he can at ract and
e , ,
of
draw them j ust as a magnet attracts iron but he must first be prepare
, o ne , t
j ust as the magnet must b e ashione by the file and charged with el c
, : d,
f d
To this end the soul must first be purified and de cated to
e
tri c rty di God

through aith a pure heart and constant j oy in the Spirit are requisites
.
,
f
H must possess love to G and his ellow man and then he may arrive
; .
od f -
at a per ect state and become like unto the God H will become
e ,
f So n Of
united with God and will once more be like him It is not given to angels
. e
nor toany creature to unite with but only m andhe may become
.
,
Go d,
his and when this takes place that he overcomes h msel he
to an,
i f,
overcomes and can draw to all other creatures and co mand their
so n ; , so
hi m m
obedience
But spirit word and act have no power in magic and knowledge
.
they are not everywhere strengthened by the word G which we

o ur , , ,
if Of o d,
shou d hear O ten We must pray
l without ceasing ive a sober
f to Go d l
temperate and unstained li e we must ive in a continual state f repent
.
, ,
f ; l
ance give alms and help poor f hrist has said in vain
o
t he C
Make unto you riends with unrighteous Mammon that he will
no t
‘
, , or
f the
receive you into eternal ha bitations that is apply your wealth and , so
”
abundance to the support the poor that they may receive their d ily Of
, ,
bread rom you and be satisfied hrist says What ye have done unto , a
f C
the least mine that have ye also done unto me These are the riends
. :
”
of f
that will lead to a divine abode in heaven where we shall receive a
, .
thousand old and li e eternal the ot er hand there are others who
us ,
f f On h
will be rejected hrist also says I was hungry and thirsty and
.
Fo r C
ye gave me no meat and drink depart rom me ye worker i iquity
. :
f s of
into outer darkness , n ,
”
There ore by ast ng praying giving alms preparing the souls the
.
f i Of
believing the temple we may become hei s heav nly gi ts
f , , , ,
fo r of f
which the Most H igh will con er upon in this li e we know how to , co - r e ,
f f if
them properly
us
u se
ince all things have their li e and be ng rom God so the proper name
.
f i f
everything taken rom the being that thing and all things de
S
f Of
,
rive an influence rom the reator they have been appropriately named
of w as
f C if
,
brings orth all things through the influence heaven andf of th e

,
Opera ion the planets even so the names all things have been given
fo r as Go d
of
in accordance with some quality the th ng named by him who counts
t of ,
of i
the st s thus God led all creatures to dam in order to have th m A
named and their names indicated some peculiar quality or part possessed
A nd
ar .
e
by e ch herefore ea ch ame that h a mea in show by mp

,
a . T , n as n g, s co anc
1 36 X
SI TH AND SE ENTH B V OOKS or O
M SES .
and treasure seekers— are calculated by ature to con er power the art
- f of
pe king and to enlighten the mind in holy things in like manner as did
n ,
the apostles their unceasing p ayers to God at ente cost

s a , ,
P
In the Lion the angels have po er to move every living t ing to
in r .
h
m ul ti ply their species wat h and in certain manner to judge
, w ,
through the gi t G d they con er y Medicinam d

to
, c , s .
f of
fil gym m
n o f Ph sicam , an
‘1 ia
In the Virgin the spirits have power to subvert kingdoms regul t
conditions to discriminate between master and servant to command
, , to a e
a ll
i l spirits to confer perpetual ealth and give to man M
,
Logi h
,
u sicum,
m and
ev , ,
E thicam
the B lance the angels derive rom G great power inasmuch
ca .
In f od
and moon stand under this sign Their power controls the riend
a , , as
h f
enmity all creatures
t e sun .
and of
y h ve power over danger war fare over quarre ls slander

.
and
l d armies in all quarters the earth cause rain and give to man
a , ,
ea of , ,
A i m
ri thme t ca m
A stro no m iam , Ge o m e tria
In the corpion the ange ls have power over su ering and terror over
.
,
S ff
hi ch man makes against God over common privileges They comp l
, ,
h consc ience to obedience and a lso orce devils to keep their agr
w , . e
f
m ent ith men and hey govern the li e death all
t e , ee
v ice ver sa T f and of
r atures have power over departed souls and ive man

s w , .
i m Theo lo g a
m and
c e , , g to ,
M e ta physica Ge o m an tiam
In the rcher they have power over the four elements lead the
.
A
p le f rom one country to an ther regulate the c anges the element
far
,
h
,
of
peo
the propagation animals

o , s
a nd of
In the Goat the angels give high worldly honors worthiness and i
.
such as dam enjoy d aradise his nnocence he also

, , vr
A P T
li ghten unders andi g con er human reason
t ue ,
v
e in 1n i .
y en .
the an d f
In the q ang ls keep man in good health teach m
t n .
A u ita r ius , and hi

at inj ur ous to m ke him contented and teach him t ough
e ,
wh hi m , hr the
o
ommand f God the mysteries heaven and nature

is i a ,
of Of
c
In the ish the angels compel the evil Spirits to become subj e ct
o .
F to
p otect the pious so that the great enemy cannot harm him
,
m an, r , .
Thetwelve angels which represent the twelve signs are c lled the
poc M Murie Zurie
, , a 1n
alchida e l, Asmode l, A m br i e l, H l, V e r chi e i, am ali el, l,

A .
H
Ba r bic l, A duachie l, Over this the angels
a n ae b , Gam b ie l, B a r e h ie l
lso received names rom the stars over which they rule as the t elve
.
f
riel era
a w
M
: T e le ti al, Za r i el, T o m im il, Sartim e l, A , B ata li e l, asu i e l, A
l
D m which means the same as ex
hie l, E he sa ti e l, Ge dic l, Do lic l, agy e l, if
pressed in Latin i l : A r e , T aw ne l, G e m in ie l C an cr ie l, Le o ni al, Vi rg nie l,
i ,
i
L ibr i e l, Sco rp ie l, Sagitari e l, C ap r cl, A quar ie l, Pisc ie l
his method Ob aining all kinds things with peculiar power in
.
T of
the twelve signs is desc ibed many kinds books The seal H
of t ,
Of of
metis the powers the heavenly influence may be obtained
,
r i n er .
b
te ache s ho w of
un de ch sign in crystal or g m that they
r ea a e ; t llated the are cons e , and n.
IXTH AN V NT BOOK S MO 1 87 D SE E H S OE SES .
at e ch period the twelve signs the appropriate character each di

of of is
vi ded into our parts each which is represented by an angel here
a
f of T
ore each the twelve stories in the badge o fice ro ( , .
was constellated and the orites posses ed a constellated stone n

f , of Of f of Aa n So lo mo n
Am fo r e ac
idol and to this end they consecrated the book , s
urther King olomo teaches a hidden

F
,
or a Geometrical
S
.
A lm ade l
figure bearing upon the twelve signs heaven which he c lls heights
, n
of
and gives each height seven eight names princes There are , a ,
also many other metho s seeking a ter the powers heaven in the
to or Of .
d fo r f
tw lve signs which good reasons must be made known fo r
of
be
cau e they are not mentioned in the H oly criptures and were kept
e , , , no t .
S
sec et
s
r .
Th e Pla n e ts h a v e S e v e n H e i g h t s a nd Se v e n A ng e l s
The heights are named as ollows

.
f
Samaym z R aaqu in M 5 Mathey Taaqu in acho no n.
ebu 7 rabat
I .
3 . . . . .
4 . . .
6 S l A
the e these and their angels order number and
. . . .
Of o p ra tio ns Of o fli ce ,
measure an accou t may be ound in a work by asiel which constitutes
f
,
R
, ,
ixth Book and Magica etri de lano

, n ,
the S Physi cum Salo m o nis E le me nti a P A

page 57 rom this book b ok the angel takes its _
,
’
F the Of T ra c ta tu
so rce ( ornel grippa Lib 3 page
4 . o
u . a C A , .
37 7 .
, 2 4 ; Philoso phiae O ccu l, ,
575
There seven exalted Throne ngels which execute the commands
ar e A ,
f Pote state s , Vi z
o
I Oph ani e i Q Tychagara Ba r ae l ue lam ia . A na
imur 7 Boel
5
. z 3 . . . . .
4 . .
6 Paschar
z
These are named with name G d through which they
. . . .
.
th e of
c e ted be long to the first heaven

o , w ere
r a
G RI L
.
,
SC H AM AY M AB E
Th se cond heaven has twelve lords or twelve height

.
R aaqui ae , s of
ngels who are placed over all
e
aphael ,
Zachari el, R
,
a
The third heaven has three princes Jabuiel
. .
,
Saa quin, R abacyel,

D they rule over fire and each has his subordinate angel , , ,
Th prin cipal prin c e angels in th s height in called

alqu iel , .
e of i A nahe l,
The ourth heaven Machon by his angels leads the sun by day and
A vahe l .
th ough other angels by night The chie angel is called Michael

f , , ,
fi h heaven Matthey aly Machon has the prince amael who

r . f .
S is
erved by two millions angels These are divided among the our
The ft , , ,
f
quarter the world in each quar er three control the twelve
s of .
of w ho
m nths and over these are twelve chie angels
s ; t ,
f
The sixth heaven Zebul has its prince Z chiel with two millio s
o .
,
angels The angel Zebul is placed over these during the day and , , for , e , n
of
other an el during the night They r le over kings create fe
. , ano
and ive protection rom enemies Sabath ,

g ,
. u , ar,
the seventh heaven has pr nce the angel

g f .
Arabath , l fo r its i C assie

Th ame the angels
e n even planets are as ollows
s of of
,
th e s f :
.
1 38 SI XTH AND SEV E NTH BOOKS OE MO SE S .
Zaphielaturn ) adkiel (Jupiter) C

(S Mars aZph l (S ) am ae l R
H aniel ( Venus ) Michael ( Merc ury ) Ga b riel (Moon )
( , ) , , ae un
There are seven princes who stand continually be ore God to whom
, , .
f
are given the Spirit names the planets They are called - of Sabathi e l,
,
or
.
,
M
Ze de k ie l, S m a dim i e l,N e liel, Se m ishia, o gah e l, C o ahabiath o r
or J the planets are called f them
e
c
ha bi el,J fare ahe l e vanael, or or “
y throu gh whi c h G en ds h nger tribulation upon

se ve s
S bacha od s and
a tz , u th e
k th o gh him c m honor an d avor right d hol iness

c r
Sode c , r u o f e f , an o
m
m th ough him r th h ate lies and war
an .
M ody w a
amnia om him c me ligh the power f distinguishi g b
, r , , , .
‘
B fr t, and
time and li fe , o s . o n e e
W
Noga from him o d d drink l ove an d consolati
ee n .
f
d trade and commerce
o an on.
m him p
, ,
C b ocha fio
'
s all
causes ll things
, rocee .
Lavahan,
I olomon ack owl dge that the ho rs h y M dym i t is
a
, S in Sabac
burdensome to labor but i h hours and Noga labor is lig t
, n e u a a
n t e Zade ck h
other ho rs lab i middli g ometimes good oc casionally
, .
l m
li d ing
u or s n , s an d
ome riters f mple C or elius Agrippa Occult hilos Lib

.
S P
3 chap call the seven rege ts the world by other names which
w , as or e xa , n , , , .
xvi . , of
are distributed among h powers other stars as
, . n ,
Of O rphie l, Ze chari e l,
amael Michael aphael Gabriel and each hese rules
t e
S Anacl, R of t the
world three hundred and f our years and our months
, ,
give fi ty-f
, ,
f A fe w
the gel year at three hundred sixty years— ma y years as
.
-
and fi ve
An -
there are days in year O h E hundred and o ty years

- as n
f fi
‘
pac twenty one Spiritu ptem i Dei sunt quos

o ur . t e , o ne r - ve
,
A - Se C o nspe ctu Th ro ni
peri , , n re
e tim a i side re Plane t

names the seve angel ver the seven heavens must be uttered s.
pre
The of
fi st and a fterward the names those over the seven planets over the
n s o
of
ven days the week over the seven metals over the sev n olo
r , ,
of
m t b utte d in the morning each day f h k
se , , e c rs,
th ese us e re of o t e w ee .
Inv ocati o n of An g e ls .
Oh, ye i d angels y that exe cute the commands f h Creato

aforesa
b wi lling to be present with me in the work which I have undertaken at
, e o t e r ;
this time and help me to finish it and be ye my attentive hearers andd as

e
that the honor God and my wel are may be promote

,
of
,
f
Over this there are twenty eight angels who rule over the twenty eight
si stants , ow n .
- -
houses the moon i Of D
Asar i el, Ca biel,
, v z:m
irachi e l, Sche lie l, A no di el,
N
A m i xi el, A r de sie l, l J
eric , Abdizr ie l, aze ri e l, C o ge di e l, A tali e l, Aze rni e l,
driel Geli
, A m u ti e l, I c iri e l,
B e th uae l, c i , R e qu ie l, A bru nae l, Azi e l, Tag
ried
A
each moon has her own guardian and
‘
m
bhe ie l, A nixi e l A nd
ruler and these are described in Lib
, A
z, R azie lis
.
man must al k o h to divide month days and ho s i t

. .
,
A so n w ow the s, ur no
1 40 XT N V NT
SI H A K
D SE E M os m
H B OO S O E .
O a rday all upon God in the words whi ch he ve in Parad se i

S tu i
hi ch the ame God
n c ga n
'
of
Oh holy merc God Israel the h ghe t

w 15 n .
and iful of i
tor heaven and earth ( as be ore )
, , s
Para di h C
se , t e rea of f .
R
F EE
S IX T H A ND S E V NTH BOOK
E S OF MO SE S . 1 41
SE C O ND DIVISION .
Sepher Sc him m u sc h T eh ll m ; i i
Use f t h e P s alm s , o
YI LW L
FO R T H E P H M N S CA E FAR E O F A .
A fr a gment out the R I L K L together with an

of P A CT CA ABA A , E atrad
om a other K
fr fe w Writ gs With five Illuaba listi cal in s
upon o r Tables
.
tr a tio ns F u .
Tra slated by
n LIG Lect ubl ca d i 788
GO DFE R Y SE , . P . A . L ps : 1 .
This emi ent publisher and translator insists s tr ngently that on y i l

a moral character expect success in the use the oregoi g
n pe
of of f
method
can n
.
OMFR T N L TO
T H E PR E FA C E O F T H E RA S A R
cannot be denied that true wise and enlightened Kabalists lived at
.
IT
one ti e an d that some stil live But such do not wander rom place
m l
,
f
place their art sale in Order that they may accumulate wealth
, . to
'
o fle ri n g for
but they are satisfied to remain quietly in the pillared palace olomon
, ,
of S
,
where they are constantly employed in gathering div ne wisdom so that i

,
as they express it they may finally b ecome worthy receive the hidden ,
(
i s rom above I mysel know such a man Obtained exalted
) , to
g ft f f w ho w is
rom the Kaba a and who notwithstanding extre e poverty ,
.
do m f l h is m
never undertakes a kabalist c process money When I once asked
,
i
,
fo r
,
why he re used to write a desi ed amulet a ob e lord who o ered

.
hi m f fo r l ff
him a large his services he answered me with an adage rom the
r n ,
su m fo r f
we l known irke
l- F A w o th E xtract
,
or r gment rom the athers ) f F

(
De itschta mmas ch B e taggo Ch alo f,
F
”
that is to whosoever accepts a
the crown his reward will perish suddenly all the money in
s ay,
fo r N o t fo r
the world would I do such a thing But I can as ist my needy neigh
.
,
if
there ith then I wil do wh t I can trust ng in the omnipotence . s
bo r i of
the Mo t oly without look ng a reward my necessary support

l
w , a ,
H Fo r
I do eel any concern the lmighty has methods to support me
s i fo r .
,
if
I trust in Why he even cares the sparrow
no t f , fo r A
”
H im for
It is particularly remarkable that the greatest most genu ne Kaba
. .
,
a nd l
the Jewish n ion were nearly ollowers and d sciples
i
ists of all f i o f the
e v r
bless d Sa i ou orld and they are ill I can prove
o f the
at
w ,
so st , as sati sfae
1 42 IXT ND V T BO K S H A MOS S SE EN H O S OF E .
tOrIIly,by numerous passages rom their wri ings and prayers Let thi f
su ce this one ind men But that Kabalists live st ll live
t . s
ffi fo r k of and
who engaged in experiments and who er ormed wonder ul works and
. i ,
f f
who will yet do wond r ul things also an ndeniable act unless we f
,
is
p
f
,
are prepared to cond mn a ll that was ever said upon this s bj ect by
e , u ,
men w u
e r eo
no w ne d of is dc m
The celebrate well known russian H ussar Lord
.
d a nd P of Ar che nw ood
declares in a description London that there lives a man in that city
-
,
of
whose name is Doctor alcon is known to be a great Kabalist and

,
F w ho
, ,
i visited and consulted by the most honorable and intellige t p ple

, ,
w ho
London H states urther that this same Dr alcon lived
s n eo
of f F
very long since in Brussels under the name Jude ulk no t
. e , .
,
Of Chayim Schm u l F
who according to the e idence the rench Duke Nancy in his pub Of F of
,
memoirs f processe per orme the most astonishing

v ,
leats
ishe d O k abalistical s, f d
I confidently hope and trust and I can assert without hesitation that
.
my little book cannot have a tendency oster superstition Take it ,
to f
,
fo r
gran ed that my re d rs should choose employ the meth
.
one Of o ne Of
ods described in th e p ge in order accomplish a desired Object his

t a e to
eagerness to satis y curio ity will soon disappear when he takes into
es a s to ,
f
sideration the hard terms and strict morality which are required to a ail co n
s
v
him el them in rder to derive any benefit or be success ul in their
f Of f
use s o
Be ore concluding my pre ace it is necessary to give the reader some

.
f f
instruction concerning the arrangement this volume We in it ,
of fin d
instance single words names sentences and indeed entire
.
,
fo r
ments printed in the ebrew and haldea n languages This act Should
, , , , e xp e r i
'
H C f
not prevent any one rom purc sing book Because all the wo ds
-
.
,
f ha th e
printed in H ebrew and haldaic hich are ntended to be impressed
. r
C i
up n the mind are also pri ted in nglish in plain terms and they have , w
E
been car ully translated the ebrew passages are concerned
o ,
n ,
ef SO far H
the meaning each passage and experiment ll ws immediately in
. as ,
Of fo
nglish it is placed beneath the H ebrew expression I have made
o
this arrangement in compliance with a request om a number prom

E or .
,
fr of
incut persons ake sure that the translation genuine and correct
m is
The chap er and verse oly cripture where passag s quoted m y
, to .
of H S all
be ound are also correctly recorded
t , e a
f , .
EXTRACTFROMTHEPREFACEOFTHE KABALISTIC PUBLISHER .
It is universally known and acknowledged that we are named a ter the f

most holy name the uler the World and that we receive the holy
Of R of
,
decalogue or the w itten law rom him It urther well known that in f
,
is f
addition to the laws which he gave to Moses engraven upon stone he also
r .
gave to him certain v rbal laws by which thro h protracted stay h is

,
upon the mountain inai where all doctrines expl ions mysteries
e , , ug
S Of
holy names God and the angels and particularly how to app y this , , a nat ,
of l
knowledge to the best interest man were entrusted to him these of
,
A ll
doctrines which God pronounced good but which were not generally
, .
made known and which in the course time were called The Kabala
, ,
, of , or
1 44 IXTH AND S N BOOK MO SE V E TH S OF S ES .
me lancholy an d to cure grievous diseases to set ree pri oners who f

have been unjustly imprisoned to arrest and res st enemies opponen s ; s
i
murderers and highway robbers to que ch the fiercest fires to resist ; , t ,
floods water to de end inno cence and to reveal it and to oster

; n ;
of f
good ortune well being and peace in a general manner
f
,
-
, f
Read the treatise on this subject the excellent abbi S h h

,
of R
.
bar braham in his book entitled xa ine , c im sc on

”
A R e sp o nsio ne s R aschaba E m
the words the enlightened abbi J ben ack s in his Treatise
, .
of R o chanan S
the Talmud and anhedrin hap ii where he treats magical con
e
of S C of
and wher he asserts and proves that it is a l lowed in dangerous , ,
. .
j
u ratio ns,
incurable diseases to make words and passages in the oly
e ,
a nd of H
cripture their cure You will find more less similar re erences
, u se
S fo r f in
the treatise abbath in the Talmud well as in the
. or
of S
by Zemach son imonis in which the Ni ety second salm with
, as R e spo nso nibu s,
of S - P
certain prescriptions added high y recommended a c rtain means
, , n ,
l
to avoid su ering and danger even in cases fire and similar , are as e
ff o f w ar , in
stances enabling to escape unharmed ree secure and without ,
f
hindrance , us , ,
Under such happy circumst nces it is surely right and proper that such
.
wholesome knowledge which up to this day known a men a ,
b u t to
,
and they only the lea ned yet ree all but ound only in the libra , _
w as fe w ,
f f
and cabinets the great although generally known should at
r , w as to ,
t ie s of
least in some degree be brought to light , no t ,
Since however I cannot gain my obj ect in any other way than by giv
, , .
i these pages to the world in a printed orm and since they will
,
f
avoidably all into unclean hands I eel mysel con trained in order to
ng
f f f
, nu
prevent an unworthy use them to extend this pre ace which might
, s ,
of f
otherwise very properly have in layi g down a ul s and e nde d
,
he r e ,
,
fe w
limits Do however be discou ged I really endeavoring to
‘
,
n r e
fo r am
promote your best interests shield rom h m

no t,
. _
,
ra
a nd ou f
are willing avail your l m ans indicated I warn

ar
y .
s e f o f th e
not to attem t it in
I f yo u
a case ext e necessity and when there is
x to e
p ,
.
f re m
other helpthisat hand

o no
y ou ,
be in experimenting place your trust in the goodnes and

.
power the Most igh and ever bl ed G upon whom may per
If
2 . so , ,
s
H o d,
haps have hitherto called under an u known holy name

of ou
e ss y
The ordained salm t is the other undertaking besides

n .
fo r h the
appropriate prayer you must pray with a broken and contrite heart
3 . P ,
or ,
God and in addition to this keep in mi d the added holy name ith its
,
to
letters which are given the wise K balists the same time must
,
n w
At
hav your undertaking continually be ore your eyes yo u
,
a .
f
I must to you y wish to console yoursel with th s help
e .
if f i
that you must live in such a manner that no crime or wil ul can
4 . s ay , ou ,
f s in
trouble your conscience f it is well known that the prayer the of
ungodly is not acceptable to God A her with I c mmit to , or

nd
,
the
prote ction the Most H igh
o ou
. e y
of .
S IXT H AND SE V ENT H B K OO S OF MO S ES . 1 45
T H E USE A ND E FF C AC I Y
t he p salms,
O
T H E MA NY PUR P SES T O WH I H T H Y M E LIE D C E AY B A PP .
lm l — When a woman is pregnant and ears a premature de f

livery a dangerous confinement she should write cause be writ
P sa .
ten a piece p rchment prepared rom the pure skin a deer the
, or , or to
f of
th ee first verses the above salm together w th hidden holy name
, on of a ,
i the
and appropriate prayer contained therein and place it in a small bag
r of P ,
made expressly that purpose and suspend it by a string about the

fo r
,
neck that the bag will rest against her naked body ,
The holy name is called had which signifies great strong only
, so .
Eel C
Go d, and is taken om the our ollowing words verse Lo
fr f f
, ,
Aschr e ,
, ,
verse J verse verse

: 1 ; ,
a tzli ach , V d h 6
The prayer is ollows
4; 3 ; e e r ec , .
f
May it please thee E had to rant unto this woman N
as
O el C daugh
ter that may at th s time at any other t me have a pre , g , ,
.
,
of sh e i i
mature confine ent much more rant unto her a truly or unate delivery
R no t , or ,
m f t
and keep her and the ruit her body in good health men S l h
;
f of
g
. A ! e a l
,
Be ore I proceed ur her with the t anslation the salms it is nec

f f t of
essary to insert in this place an admonit on which the author who wrote
r P ,
i
on y his own nation deemed unnecessary and which nevertheles
l fo r
, ,
should be ad re sed to every , , , s,

d
ch human being says the celebrated Kabalist abbi Isaac
s o ne .
”
Ea R
Loriga except only the igno ant idolator can by a pious and virtuou , ,
li e ent r into the con ecrated temple the true Kabala and can avail
“
, r , s
f of
h ms l its be e ts wit out being able to speak understand the
e s ,
i f of fi h He
brew language pray read and write everything in mother
e n or
He h is
tong e only the holy name and the angels that may occur in the
. ca n ,
experi nt must under all circumstances be writ en and retained in the

u ; of Go d
me
mind in the ebrew tongue ( they must in no case be ut ered)
,
H
, , t
be
cause the contrary a wro g irection might oth rwise easily be given fo r t ,
toandthee experiment and consequently it wou d lose all its holiness worth
, on , n d e
ciency
ffi
, l ,
With this pronunciation we must all be we l satisfie and there ore I

.
d, f
must write all simil r words and names rom the letters which the holy
l , ,
f of
names are taken in ebrew In order however that the reader may
a
H
,
read all similar occurring nam s and words in his mind and retain them
.
, , ,
I have written all the H ebrew words with nglish letters together with
e ,
E
thei meaning
r .
1 46 S IXT
V NT BOOK MO
H A ND S E E H S OF SE S.
P lm 2 —Should you b e exposed to danger in a storm at sea a nd
yo li e threatened then recite this salm without delay and with

sa
f
.
P be
,
coming reverence and thi k respect ully the holiest name containe
ur ,
f of d
therein namely which means mighty God ,
then
Schadde i
n
im m e di
ately utter the prayer belonging thereto a ter which write everythin
, ( , ) ,
f
,
together on a ragment a pot and in ull con dence in the Omnipoten

f of f
,
fi
g
who fixes the boundary the sea and restrains power throw it int of
,
i ts
t,
the oaming waves and you will see marvelous wonders the wave , o
f for
will instantly cease their roaring and the storm will be lulled , , s
The words the letters which constitute this holy name are take
.
of
from verse N verse and J verse
, , n
R age schu , osse du ,
The prayer is ollows Let it be ( lmighty God )
I 2 ; oze s, 9 .
f Oh , Schadde i
holy will that the raging the storm and the oaring the waves
as : , A 1
T hy of of
may cease and that pr ud billows may be stilled Lead oh

, r
t he a ll
merci ul ather the place destination in sa ety and in goo o

, . u s, ,
f F o f o ur f
health only with Thee power and might Thou alone canst hel d
, to
fo r is
ul wilt
’
surely
‘
,
help to the honor and glory Thy name men

.
p,
geia l
hou of . A !
l t
This salm is also an e ectual remedy against raging headache
P ff The
direction as ollows Write the first eight verses this salm togethe
is f of P
.
with the holy name and appropriate prayer upon pure parchment and
: r
hang it upon the neck the pati nt then pray ver him the salm with of
,
P
,
the prayer arranged it Do this in humble devotion and the su ere

e ; o
fo r
will be relieved .
.
, ff r
P lm 3 Whosoever subj ect to severe eadac e and b ckache is h

let him pray this salm with the leading holy names approp iate
sa . h a ,
P a nd
prayer contained ther in over a m ll quantity olive anoint the , r
o i l,
head back while in the act prayer This will a ord immediate
e ,
S a of
of ff
lie The holy name don ( Lord) and ound in words W
or . te
f is , A is f th e
verse Baadi verse verse 5 and verse 7
.
, , e atta,
H e k izo ti, H asche ini ,
The prayer ollows don ( Lord ) the world may it please thee to
3; ,
f
3;
of
; .
my physician and helper al me and relieve me rom my severe

is as : A
be He f
headache and backache because I can fi help only with Thee and only
.
nd
with Thee is counsel and action to be ound men elah ,
f A ! S
,
elah
.
S !
lm 4 — f you have been unlucky hitherto in spite every

I of
e ort then should pray this salm three times be ore the rising the
Psa
ff ,
.
P
,
f of
W th humilit and devotion while at the same time you should m
yo u
i
p ess upon your mind ruling holy name and each time the
su n , i
y ,
i ts a p prO p r iate
prayer trusting in the help the mighty Lord ithout whose will not
r ,
of
the least creature can perish roceed in peace to execute your ontem
, , w
P
plated undertaking and all things will result your entire satis action c
.
f
The holy name is called J j ( and will ) and composed , to .
ihe H e is be , is
the our final letters the words verse elah verse
e,
of f of T e pp i llati , ; S
Jehovah verse and verse The prayer ollows
. 2 ,
6; T o s ch i w e n i , is as f
May it please Thee oh J j to prosper my ways steps and doings Grant
5 9
; , . :
that my desire may be amply ulfilled and let my wishes be satisfied even
, ,
ih e e, , .
f
his day — the sake Thy great mi hty and prai eworthy me
fo r of
,
Selah
t , , g s na .
Am en ! !
IXT ND V NT BOOK
S H MO A SE E H S OF SE S .
holy will and pleas re to ass st me this extremity and to avert this i in
anger rom me H ear me t sake f thy great and most holy name
u
d f fo r h e
thine the power and the help men elah
. o ,
fo r is S
The five letters th s holy name contain according to the prayer the
of i
. A !
words Jehov h verse verse O h vers al, S chu ba,

,
6; schesc
,
8 ; Be
verse
: a 2 ; a, e
w oshn and j Ve ibbahaln, 1 1 .
P lm 7 — When evil persons conspire to ren de you un ortuna te f

f your enemies watch an opportunity to overthrow you f they p rsue
sa . r ,
fo r i
you in rder to harm then take upon the spot where you stand a
i , u
hand ul earth or dust pray thi salm and keep in your mind the holy
o yo u ,
f of P
name great s rong highest God then t row the dust in , s
of E e l E li j o n, ! h
the direction your enemies uttering a prayer pre c bed th s ca e , t ,
of s ri fo r i
and you will find that your enemies will cease their perse tions and leave , s ,
you un isturbed The letters the holy name are ound in the words
d of f
cu
verse verse (accor ing to the order and

.
A i sh e r , ; O de , 8, d o f Al , ha m ,
letters must be transposed ) verse verse 7 Jad n
1 1
th e H o sh e n e i , E li, i
verse J verse verse , 2 ; ; ,
ash uf,
j I 3 ; E li o n , 18
T prayer is as ollows great trong and highes

9; .
he j f : O h , E e l E li o n !
God may it please thee change the hearts my enemies and , s t
of
po ers that they may do me good instead evil thou dst in days
! to 0 p
of di the
braham when he called upon hee by th s holy name (Gen xiv
s , , as
of A T i
men Selah
. . .
A !
I f yo uhave incurred the ill will an enemy whos cunn ng power - of i
and vengeance have reason to ear should fill a with resh , e
f f
water rom the well and pronounce over it the twelve last verses this
f
yo u , yo u po t
of
P s m namely the words rise Jehovah in thy wrath ronounce

al
,
A !
”
P
these our times and at the same t me hink the holy name
, , : “
, !
f i of o f E e l Eli
j on and your enemy and pray each time H umble and overthrow
, t
of
lion mine enemy N that he may have the ,

.
, ,
O h ! Eel E of R ,
power to provoke to inj ure me men er th s prayer pour the
, , so n . no t
”
A ! A ft i
water upon a spot at yo r enemy s residence at a pla ce where he must
or .
,
’
pass over it and by doing this you will overcome m

u , or
hi
you have a case to decide be ore the court and you have rea ons to
.
,
If f
ear an un avorable or partial verdict then pray this sa m slowly be ore , s
f f P l f
you appear in the presence the judge thinking at the same time of
,
of E el
E lij the righteo sness your cause and you approach the judge
o n an d o f of
,
pray ollows turn thou the heart the judge avo

u , as
f j O h, E e l E li of to f
my best interests and grant t at I may ul y j usti ed when I depart
as : on ! r
h be f l fi
Give unto my wor ds power and strength and let me find favor men
.
,
A
— elah
. !
a S !
Psa you ish to ec e the love and good will l m

lm 8 — If o f al
your business tra actions you should pray th s salm h ee days

. w s ur en
in i P t in
success on a ter sundown and think continually the holy mame f
ns , r
i f of
which signifies great and trong God love grace and , o

R e ch m ia l, of of
mercy ronounce at each time the appropriate prayer over a small
s ,
P
quantity olive oil anoint the ace as we l as the hands and eet
.
of and f l f
le ters composing the holy name are ound in the wo ds , .
The f A ddi r,
verse J verse dam verse 5 M m verse Tani
t r :
2 ; areach, 4; A , e lohi , 6; s
IXT N V NT BOOK S MH 1 49
A D SE E H S OF O SE S .
verse 7 The prayer reads ollow M it plea e thee

ehi le hu , O h,
to gr nt that I may obtain love grace and avor in the eyes f
. as s : ay s ,
R e chm ial E e l f
men according to thy holy will men elah
a ,
of . A ! —S l
P lm 9 — The principal att bute this salm a ccording to the ri of P

precept is that it an un ailing remedy in the r storation male chil
sa .
is f
dren are eeble in healt when m icines and help are at and
w ho
,
f h, ed
e of
h
This salm hou d also be prayed again t the power and malignity
, no .
P l of
enemies In the first instance w ite this salm with holy nam pon
s s
its
pure parchment with a new pen and ha g it around the pat ent neck
. r P ,
e, u
i
erward repeat the prayer with reverence and t ink at the sa e time
’
, , n s .
A ft m
of the holy name eje eje t at I am he that will be Eb i s,
, h
and utter the ollowing prayer merci ul ather the sake thy
of A i sch u E b , h ,
f : A ll- f F ! for of
mighty adorable and holy name beje beje may it please thee
take away rom N ,
the illnes ! her name the disease ] rom

f , so n o f R
, E A is ch e r E ,
f
which su ers and relieve him rom pains Make him w le in
to . s e
he ff ho
soul body and mind and rele se him during li e rom all plagues , f hi s .
h is f f
i jury and danger and be thou his helper men
, , a ,
In the second c se repeat this salm and pray devoutly May it be A

n , . .
P
agreeable thy will the sake thy mo t holy name j
a :
fo r of E he A ish e r
eje to release me rom the power my enemi s and Oppo rs and
to s e
Eb f of
protect me rom their persecutions thou once didst protect the salm
, e se , to
f P
rom the enemies pursued him men elah
is ts f w ho
, as
The letters this holy name are in the words vers A

. . S !
H j
’
of Ode , ao e fi ,
7 and verse and in alphabetical order in the Basch

: 2 ; e
1 6, At .
P lm I O any one plagued with an unclean restless and evil

-If is
pirit let him fill a new earthen with water om the Spring and in
sa .
fr
,
the name the patient pour into it pure olive and pronounce over it po t
S , , ,
of o il,
this salm nine times keeping in mind constantly the adorable name
P
,
of
Eel Mez which means trong G the oppressed at each ending ,
S od o f an d
o f th e Psalm M it be thy most holy will

,
Mez to heal the Oh , E e l

,
body and oul N and ree rom all his plag es and y
: a , ,
of so n o f R f hi m f
pressions wilt thou strengthen in soul and body and deliver him
s .
, .
, u op .
h im
rom evil men elah
:
f A S
The holy name may be ound in the words lah verse m m
. !
f A 6 ; Le
verse and H verse 7
: , a,
Anaw in , 1 6, aas e z, 1 .
lm 1 1 Whoever prays this salm daily with eelings devo

- P f of
tion and with it keeps const ntly in mind the holy name ele that is
P sa !
.
Pof
Wonder l and besides ut ers a suitable prayer he will be
, a .
, ,
fu w ho Go d,
sa e rom all persecution and will ave any great evil ear
, t to
f f h to f
The holy name in the words verse aal verse and , no t .
Ofe l, P
dam The closing prayer may be ollows dorable mig t and
is : 2 ; , 3,
as f hy
holy
A
ele with thee is advice action and power only thou
. : A ,
Go d P an d
canst work wonders Turn away om me all that evil and prot ct me
! , ,
fr is
rom the persecution evil men the sake the great name ele .
, e
f of fo r of P
me ela
.
,
A m S .
P lm 1 2 — This Psal m possesse simi lar power a ction and worth

sa . s ,
1 50 IXTH ND V NTH BOOKS MO A SE E S OF S ES .
as the oregoing holy name

f w ch means trong The is Ai nee l, hi S Go d !
my ather and is ound the words the sixth ve e i
.
F f of of o nim,
k m Lo The prayer as ollows lmighty ather y God

! in rs
A is f A F Ai ne e l !
grant that all consp racies a inst me may be at naught turn away
u .
, in
i
rom me all dan er and Inj ury and t ne the ingdom and the powe ga se t ;
f hi is k
men elah g , r.
A . S !
P lm 1 3 Whoever prays th s salm daily with devotion o e her

- i P
with the proper prayer belong ng hereto and thi ks at the ame t me
sa .
, t g t
i i of
the power ul name that My help the mighty will be
t , n s
f of Essi e l, is , is Go d,
sa e the next twenty ou hours rom an unnatur death and rom all
f for -f f al f
bodily su erings and pun shments The prayer is as ollows rot ct me
r
ff i f : P
accord ng to good wi and pleas re om violent sudden and

. e
i thy ll fr
na ural dea h and rom all ot er evi acci nt seve e bodily
u , nu
f h l de s and a ffli c
tions thou art my help and my G and th ne the power and the
t t , r
, fo r o d, i is
ccording to tradi ion this P salm is also a good cure f d ngerous and
A
p inful di ses f the eyes The patie t must procur plant that is
t or a
ood the eyes and with this must pray thi salm wi h a suitable
a s ea o . n e a
fo r
prayer tru ing firm y in certain help the mighty i th n
g , s P t
l th e e ], an d
b nd the plant upon eyes The lett rs compos ng this ho y na e

, st of E ss e
i hi s l m
conta ned in the words verse M ve se Jarum verse
. e i ar e
i E zo th , i sm o r ,
neni verse verse and Jagel verse
: 3; r 1 ; ,
3; A j , 5 4; O e w i, , , 6 .
P lm Whoso prays th s salm in ch l ike aith and trust in

— P i i dl f
the most holy name i the t ue Truth
sa
E e l e nu ne t, th a t God, o r Go d o f
and prays the prayer belonging it d ily wil find avor with men , i
s, r ,
l all
be ree rom slander and mistru t The prayer ol ows

to a , f ,
f f is as f l
May it please thee O to grant me g ace love and avor
s . :
h ! E el s um m e t, f
with men whose help I need Grant that all may b l e e my words , r ,
all
that no slander may be e ective against me take away the
. e i v ,
and ff co nfi
denc men Th u canst do h s thou turnest the hearts men
to
e of t i for of
cord ng to thy holy wil and l ars and slanderers are an abominati n
. o , ac
i l, i
th e ear me the sake thy name me e ah o to
H fo r of —S l
The letters composing th s holy name are ou d the words oh m A
e . . n !
i El i ,
verse M h
f
mmi verse
n I n :
as ki e E chad, A 4, an d A zat,
ve se 6
1 ; 3 v e rse 2 ; v e rse ; ,
r ’
P lm 1 5 ga nst the presence an evil s irit insanity mel

- A i of and
an choly, pray this salm with the prayer belonging it and the holy
sa .
P
p ,
name wh ch means My Lord The Lord mine over a

to ,
I ali , i to o , is
new fi led with wel water that drawn this expr ss purpose
: ! o r, , ,
po t l l- fo r
and w th this water b the the bo y the pat ent The prayer which
w as e ,
i d of i
must be repeated du ing the pr cess wash ng o lows May it be
a .
of i is f l
thy wi l God to restore N be n robbed his
r o , as :
l 0 so n o f R w ho has of
senses and is grievously plagued by the—devil and en ghten mind

, , .
, .
, e
li hi s fo r
the sake thy holy name l me elah
,
of Ia i A S
,
The three le ters this holy name are ound in the words Jagu
. n .
of f
vre a a verse 3 and J vers 5
t : r,
e s 1 ; R g l, , immo t, e .
1 52 IXT A N V N BOOK
S H MO D SE E TH S OF SE S .
Is there a sick person with you with whom the usual bodily remedi s
have ailed fill asmall ask with olive and water prono nce over it wi h , e
f fl o il
reverence the eighteenth salm anoint all the limbs the patient and t
, , u ,
P of
pray a suitable prayer in the name Jah he will soon recover

, , ,
of Ee l , and .
P lm 1 9 — During a protracte d and dangerous confinement take

ar h rom a crossroads write upon it the five first verses this salm
sa
f
.
and I t upon the abdomen the parturient low it to remain until

e t , of P ,
la y of al
the birth is accomplished but no longer and in the meantime pray this ;
entire salm seven times in succession with the pro er holy name God
P
, ,
and the appropriate prayer The holy name this salm consists ,
of
p
P
of
letters rom the most holy name Jehovah H w ich according to the
.
f h
tradition the K are great power and embrace the
e, ,
of abalI s ts , of w h i ch
called ten reckonings and oth r deep mysteries
Se pi ro th
,
The prayer is as o lows Lord heaven and earth May it please

so - or e .
f l of
thee gra iously to be with this parturient N daughter

: !
of
fluctuating b tween li e and death ameliorate her su eri gs and help
c , .
, R .
, w ho is
f ff
her and the ruit her body that may soon be delivered Keep her
e ; n ,
f of sh e
and her child in per ect health and grant her li e the sake the holy
.
f f fo r of
name men el h
He A -S
,
Do esire our to possess an Open and broad heart that he

, . . a !
yo u d
become an apt student and understand the lessons pl ced be ore him
y so n , so
m f
eadily then Speak this salm over a cup fil ed with wine and honey
ay a
P l
pronounce also the holy name an appropriate prayer over it and
r , ,
and le t
the lad drink it and your desires will be realized
,
of
inally it is claimed that this salm is ef ectual in driving away ev l
.
,
P f i
pirits It necessary however p this sal with the holy name
F ,
is P m,
and an appr priate prayer seven tim s over the person poss ssed the
S .
, , tg ra
y
of
evil spirit The letters the name H are contained in the words
o , e e
of
verse and verse

. e
H ash am ai
j im , 2, B e goae li, 6 .
lm 2 0 Mix in a vessel rose water an d salt pray ove it

— -o il
seven times in the most holy name Jeho th salm and a suitable prayer
P sa . , ,
is P
, r
in a voice and with everence then anoint with this your ace and ,
o il f
,
hands and Sprinkle it your clothing and you will remain ree om
lo w r ,
f fr
all danger and su er ng that day
, on ,
ff i
summoned to appear be ore the j udge in person in a j udic al
fo r .
f i
trial should avail yoursel the above means shor ly b oreh nd
A r e yo u ,
f of ef
and by d g will surely be justified and depart wi out restraint

, yo u
t a ,
cm th
The prayer in the last c e as ollows Lord and judge all the
so o
y u .
is of
World Thou holdest h hearts all men in thy power and

as f :
m o v e st
them ac ordi g to thy holy will g ant that I may find grace and avor in
! t e of
f
the sight my ju ges and tho e placed above me in power and
c n ; r
d dIsp os e
their hearts to my best in e e ts Grant that may be avored with a
of s ,
I
reasonable and avorable verdict that I may be justified by it and that I t r s . f
f
may reely go om hence ear me merci ul beloved ather and
f fr H
,
f F
,
ful
my desire the sake thy great and adorable name Jeho men , , ,
.
fil for of A
elah
.
, , .
-S
The letters the holy name Jeho are contained in the words J h
.
verse ela verse and Korem verse

of : aana ,
2 ; S , 4, , to.
S IXT
V T BOOK H MOA ND S E EN H S OF SE S .
lm 2 1 — During an exist ng storm at when there is danger at i

hand rose water salt and resin pronounce over it slowly thi
P sa , se a,
m ix o il,
s lm and the holy name J then pour the consecrated salve

-
, , , s
P e ha e n, a nd
into the o ming while uttering ollowing prayer L rd the

a ,
f the f
world Thou rulest the pride the oaming and roaring and calm of
a sea : o
of f
the terrible oise the waves May it please thee the sake
s e a,
of fo r of
most holy name J to calm the storm and to deliver merci
e st n .
,
thy e hach,
f lly rom this da ger men elah , , us ~
f A S !
The let ers this holy name are cont ined in the words Jehovah
u n . .
of
erse Duma verse and Ki verse
t a : ,
have a petition to present to the king to some other person in

v 2 ; ,
1 4, , 1 3 .
high power pronounce this salm over a mixture olive and resin
I f you , or
P of o il
and at the same time think holy name Jcbach anoint your ace
,
o f t he of f
,
and pray in aith and in confidence a prayer suitable to your circum

f
, ,
stances and then may com ort yoursel with the assurance that f f
ill be avorably received and receive grace
, yo u yo u
w f .
P lm 2 2 — a traveler prays this salm seven t mes daily with

If P i
the appropriate divine name and a prayer arranged according to
sa .
,
Aha ,
surrounding circumst nces in u l trust in the mighty protection ex ,
f l of o u r
alted and most merci l mis ortune will happen to hould
a ,
fu Go d, f h im S
he travel by water neither pirates storms can harm m and he
no .
hi ,
travels by land he will be sa e rom harm by beasts and men
no r if
f f
The letters f this holy name are ound in the words verse , .
f Eli,
Assah verse 33
o : 2 ;
.
,
lm 2 8 hould you desire to receive reliable instructions in

—S
gard to something through a vision in a dream then puri y yoursel by
P sa . re
ast ng and bathing pronounce the salm with the holy name Jah seven
or , f f
f i
t me and pray at the end each repet tion Lord the World , P
i of i of
withstanding thy unutterable mighty p wer exaltation and glory th u ! no t
s, :
wilt s ill lend a li tening ear to the prayer thy humbl st creature and
o , , o
of
wilt ulfil desires ear my prayer also loving ather and let it be
t s e ,
h is H
pleasing to thy most holy will to reveal u me in a dream whe her
f .
, F ,
( here the a air which a correct knowledge deserved must plainly

n to , t
ff of
stated) as thou didst o ten reveal through dreams the ate
is be
f f o f o u r fo r e fath
ers Grant me my petition the sake thy adorable nam Jah fo r of
men elah
. e, .
A S
The letters the holy name Jah contain the words Jehovah ver e
.
of
verse and according the alphabetical order , : , s
N aps ch i , A asch
Bechar a ccor ng to which the l etters H and N b come transposed
1 ; 3, to
, di e un e .
P lm 2 4 d 2 5 — lthough the contents these of tw o P sah s

di er materially respect to their myst cal uses they are equal
ff
sa s an . A
i and
like in power and ac ion Whoever repeats these salms daily in the
, in ,
P
mor ing with eelings evotion will escape rom the greatest danger t
a .
f of d f
and the devastat ng flood will har him
n , ,
m
The holy name called and ound in the words the twenty
i no t
is f
.
of
fi th salm lecha verse

f P : E verse and Mi verse is
, 1
E li ,
Le m a an, 1 1, , 12.
1 54 S IXT
V NT BOOKS MO S H A ND S E E H OF SE .
lm 2 6 —Whe n imminent dangers threaten whether by land

by water or some should be calle up n to undergo s vere
P sa ; , or
if d
he should ray this salm with the indicated holy name i mp ri s
, o ne o e
o nm e nt, P
E lo e and with an appropriate prayer then he may confidently look
b
p
a nd
of
forward an early release rom prison

,
f
,
You wi l find the letters thi holy name in the words verse
to .
l of
verse 7 Lo verse ( a ter the order Basch

A isch e r ,
s :
1 0 ; Li sch m o a , f
verse
C hattai m , 9 .
) ; , 4 of At , and
P s a m 2 7 — Ifyou wish to be well and kindly re ceived in a st ange

l
city and d sire to be hospitably entertained repeat this salm upon your
. r
j ourney again and aga n with reverence and in ull confidence that God
,
e , P
will d sp se the hearts men to receive and entertain kindly f

i , ,
i o of ou
y .
ince the author has neither a m nor prayer the above

S holy am e fo r
Psalm it may be presumed that the re quent repetitio the salm is
su fi ci e ntall pu poses intended
,
fo r r .
f n of P
Do you wish your enemy to become reconciled to you

P s a lm 2 8 —
pronounce this salm with the appropriate holy nam and a su table
.
,
P H e,
prayer trusting in the power and readiness O the Great uler hearts
, e i
and your wish will be ully realized

,
f
f R of ,
The letters this holy name are contained in words

so .
of th e
verse and H according to the order Basch Le davi d,
tw o :
1 , aolam, of At .
P l m 2 9 — This salm is h recomm nded casting out an P h t g ly fo r

vil sp rit The manner proceeding is ollows Take even splinters
sa . e
of f
the osier and seven leaves a date palm that never bore ruit place
e i . as :
of of f
them In a filled with water pon which the never shone and ,
peat over it in the evening this salm with the most holy name
po t u s un , re
P of A ha ,
ten times with great reverence and then in ull trust in the power ,
f Of
God, set the upon the earth in the Open air and let it remain there ;
ntil the ollowing evening terward p ur the whole it at the door

f
po t
Af
,
of
the possessed and the uach oah t at the evil spirit will sure
u . o ,
of R R h is ,
depart , , ,
The two letters f this holy name are contained in the words Jehovah
.
verse and ac ording to the alphabetical order called j ech

o ,
A ack B
abre verse
1 1, c ar
and H , 2 .
With this salm also there is no prescribed prayer given

P .
P lm 3 — Whoever prays this salm daily shall be sa m all

0 P fe fro
vil occurrences The oly name is and may be ound in the words
sa .
h
,
f
verse and verse E e l,
e . :
A rom mi dha, 2, Le m aan , 12 .
B y th e Tr a ns l a to r .
T his salm and the ollowing are also without a prescribed praye
P f r.
1 56 S IX T BOOKTH MO A ND S E VE N H S OF SE S .
P lm 3 6 — gainst a ll vi l an d s lan der us li be ls pray thi Ps l m

A
they wi l cause you no inj ury
sa . e o s a ,
a nd l
Th holy name this salm is found the words Arven verse 6
.
of P in
verse 7 and m verse 7 ;
e : ,
Mi h sc p ate cha , , T eho , .
lm 3 7 — f any one has drunken much wine as to los i

I h
eason and in consequence ears are entertained his sa ety e
P sa .
so e s
f fo r f
quickly pour water into a pitcher pronounce this salm over it d
r , , , th n
P
bathe his head and ace with the conse crated water and g ve him al
, , an
f i to
dri k it
, so
n of
have been so much slandered that

.
P lm 3 8 d 39 — If yo u the
king and the o ficers the law have been turned against you and
sa s an
f of
,
taki g measures to punish you arise early at the break day and , are
of
out into the fields ray these salms and their holy name seven time
n
P
,
P
, go
with reat devotion and ast the entire day

. s
f
Th holy name the first salm is and the second H t ke
g , .
of P A h a, of
from the words H ascha verse and marti verse

e e, a n
1 4, A , 2.
lm 4 0 — The principal characteristi c this salm is th t

,
P Of P
c an by ree ourselves rom evil spirits we pray it daily
sa . , a we
i ts f f if
The holy name Jah and found in the words
, u se , , ,
is is Schauaiti,
and Chuscha verse , :
, 14
lm 4 1 t 4 3 — your enemies have despoil ed you credit and

.
P If of
caus d you to be mistrusted and thereby reduce your earnings or per
sa s o .
haps deprive f your o ce and ins alled another in your place

e , ,
ffi
sh uld pray these three times a day three successive days togethe
, yo u o t , you
fo r
ith prayer that is appropriate circumstances and by doing this
o , r
w
you will perceive incredible things Your enemies will be put to sham
a to yo u r
~
,
and you will be unscathed e

.
salm possesses this peculiar characterist c you wish to

.
Th 42d P i If
b e ure in regard to a certain cause and desire to obtain i ormation
e .
nf
thr gh a dream you must ast day and short y be ore retiring to
s ,
f l f
rest ou must pray this salm and the holy name awa ( which mea s
ou , o ne ,
P Z
the rd osts ) belonging to the salm seven times making know , , n
of H P
your desires each time in an appropriate prayer in which your wishe
, , , n
should be plainly named , , , s
wish to be sa e rom your enemies the freq ent

.
P lm 4 4 — I f ou f f
praying th s sal will it said answer your expectations
sa
of i
.
P
y
m is .
u
lm 5 d 4 6 — hese two salms are said to p ssess the vir

, ,
P 4 T P
tue f making peace between man and wi e and especially to tame cros
sa s an . o
wive The saying namely Whoever has a scolding wi e let him

o f , , , s
i s, f
prono nce the s salm over pure olive and anoint his bo y with
s. : ,
4 th P o il, d
it w wi e in the uture will be more lovable and riend y But
u
hen his f , f f l
if
,
m has innocently incurred the enmity wi e and desires a ,
of h is f
.
prop return conjugal love and peace let him pray the salm
a an ,
of 4 6th P
over live and anoint wi e thoroughly with it and it is said mar
er ,
o il, h is f
ried l e will again return
o , , ,
Th holy name ( this name is composed the fi yll bl

ov .
j is A do ah, Of
f h “ mos holy names God donai and Jehovah)

e rst s a es
o t e to t of , A .
IXT N V NT BOOK S H MO A 1 57 D SE E H S OE SE S .
The le ters are in the words lohim verse M verse J

t e o d,
hovah ve se and ela verse
,
r 8, S 12
: E , 2 ; 2 ; e~
lm 7 — you wish be beloved re pected and well received

, .
DO
by all your ellow men pray this salm seven times daily
P sa 4 . to , s
f - P
,
lm 4 8 — you have many enemies without cause who ate you

.
If h
out pure envy pray this salm o ten and with it think the holy
P sa
of
.
P f
,
of
name ach which means ure lear and Transparent and your enemies
S
,
P , C
,
will be seized with ear terror and anxiety and in uture they will no
,
f
,
f
mor attempt to inj ure , ,
The letters the holy name are to be ound in the words

e you .
of f A chasatam,
verse 7 and Ki verse 1 4
:
your amily burdened with a severe

.
, ,
lm 4 d 50 — 13 o ne o f f
and perhaps incurable ever then take a new pen and ink
P sa s 9 an
f
this purpose and write the salm and the first verses the s p a r e d fo r
re
, p
4 9th P six
P salm together with the appropriate holy name
,
which signifies Sch addi ,

of o th
A lmighty and which belongs to these salms upon pure parchment pre
,
P
pared this particular case and hang it around the patient s neck with
, ,
for
a silken string
’
,
The letters composing the divine name can be ound in the

.
Schadde i, f
words the of salm verse daw verse and W
49th P Schi m m a,
,
A
verse , 1 , 3, ik as ,
8 .
R e m ar k s b y t h e Tr a n s l at or
hould some choose to write and wear a talisman such
.
(S de
cribed above we would kindly advise him to procure parchment ink
o ne a s Is o
and pen rom a Jewish writer the ten command ents )

s ,
of m
,
It is asserted that whosoever wears the s salm written as above

f .
o th P
described upon person will be sa e rom all danger and escape rom
his f f
,
f
all the machinat o s robbers
,
of
, ,
The h ly name hai which signifies Living and the letters are
i n .
is C
taken r m the words verse 5 and nochi verse 7
o , , ,
fo : Se w ach , A
Is any one troubledwithananxious and restless conscienc

, , .
lm 5 1 —
P
account the commis ion a heavy then let him pronounce thi
sa .
of sin ,
e
s lm with the word Dam connected with it in the mind three times a
on of s s
P a
namely early at noon and in the evening over poppy Oil and at the ,
same time utter a prayer suitable the occasion in which the evil deed
day, ,
-
,
must be mentione in deep humilit and sorrow which must be Obtai ed

d
to
rom the just yet merci ul Judge all men through a contrite heart then
n
y ,
f
him anoint himsel with the consecrated over the body and he will
f of ,
le t o il
find in a days that he has ound grace and that the heavy burden has
f ,
fe w
been removed
f
The letters the word Dam through the transposition the B and M
.
of of
in the words arim verse and Bebo verse are taken according to
-
the order the —alphabet Ba n in which the taken M

F ,
20 , , 2 ,
Al B is
of
is un ortunate be di t rbed through
r fo r
lm 5 2 H , .
,
f
sla ders advised to utter this salm daily in the mor i g w ho
Psa . e so as to s u
P
special prayer holy name is needed to obtain benefit
re
qu e n t n is n n ,
the of the
salm
a nd n o or
P .
1 58 S IXTH V NT BOOK MO S
A ND SE E H S OF SE .
P lm 5 3 t 5 5 — These three sa lms are ord ined be utter ed P

by him who is persecuted without cause by Open and se ret enemies
sa s o . a to
I he desires only to quiet his enemies fill them with ear he m st

c .
f
daily repeat the prescribed 5 salm with the holy name f
, or , u
3d P
letters this name are first etters the blessed names f
of th e l of
Ai . Th e
Go d, A donai Jehovah and ound in the words mar verse and are f
tw o o
J m
i sz ach , verse ,
6
, A , 2,
however he ishes not only to b e secure rom their malice but he

.
I f, f if
also desires to revenge h msel upon them then he must repeat the s
, w ,
i f
P salm with the prescri bed holy name Jah The letters this are ound ,
of f
4th
the last words this salm and in the word verse

.
,
in of P E e ni , I mm e nu ,
and indeed according to the Kab listic rule Gematria inasmuch as the , 2,
letter when it is written in number and in this man

a ,
H e, o u t si gn I fi e s s i x
ner may
numbers very
,
eas ly be taken the letter V which in count ng also

si x
i fo r av,
,
, i ,
hould he desire to render his enemies evil evil he shall repeat the
.
S fo r
salm with the name which contains both the final letters
th P Vah ,
,
of
s5
of the name Jehovah The letters this name are ound the words of in
verse and H verse f
.
W e attah , 1 2, aa sina d, 2.
P lm 5 6 — This salm recommended to him desi ou f

P is w ho i s
freeing himsel rom the bonds passion sense and
sa .
, r s o
f f of a nd o f w ho is
ious to be delivered rom the Jezer H o ra which means the
f s o calle d
, aux
evil lusts the desire to commit sin r

o
, ,
or .
P lm 5 7 — W osoever wishes to b e ortunate in all his

h f u n de rtak
ings shoul pray this salm daily a er the morning p ayer in church
sa
d P ft the
a nd with it the holy name hai signi y ng Living which ame he should C fi
r ,
keep constantly in mind , , n

hi s
The letters this name are contained in the
.
of w o nls Cho nn eni ,

verse and in lohim verse
tw o s
2, E , 6 .
lm 5 8 you should attacked by a icious pray this

— If be
'
dog,
salm quickly and the dog wi l harm
P sa . V
P l no t y ou .
lm 5 9 — Would be entirely ree rom the Jezo H or a that

,
f f
is rom the inclination which all men possess to do evil and the sin ul
P r r
sa .
you ,
f
appetites and passions which o ten overcome them then pray this salm
, f
f
,
P
from the second verse to the end three days in succession at early fo r
,
noon and in the evening and the holy name belonging thereto namely , ,
P altio e l,which signifies trong My scuer and aviour also ,
S Go d, Re S
, ,
pray the prescribed prayer and you will become aware the most won of
; ,
changes
de r fii l w thin yoursel i
prayer is as ollows Lord my ather and the ather mine
,
f.
F of
f F
mighty God May it please thee the sake thy great h ly and
Th e : , ,
fo r of
adorable name to release me rom the Jezer H ar ( r m my
! , o
P alti o e l, f m fo
evil desires and passions and rom evil thoughts and acts ) as thou
,
f all
didst the author this salm when he prayed to thee men of P A

,
elah
. .
S
The lette s the holy name of may be ound in the words of P alti o e l f
e se 3 lohim verse 5 vers Jehovah ver e 8
r
Pis chii , ; E ; C hatta ti ,
vers 5 and M verse 3;
v r , e , s
Aschir , e 1 , asche l, 14 .
IXT ND V NTH B OOK O M OS S
”
1 60 S H A SE E S F E .
T two letters f l holy name are takenfrom the words Jo chim

he
'
verse and j verse

o t ns a ,
1 4, Dum i ah , 2 .
l m 6 — man poss ssed a k oah ( evil spirit) If is of R uac R

write this salm on parchment and hang it upon him then
P 6
sa . an y e ,
P str e tch
hands over m and say ave me O G d f the waters are come int
hi S
; your
my s u salm lxi
: , o , or o
o l . P x. 2 .
P lm 6 7 d 6 8 — Both these sal ms contain the divine am f P

The letters composing it are ound in the first salm and are
an
sa s . n e o
l ab . f P
rom the words J verse and rom the last word the
se
le cted f e cho nne nu , f of
fi th verse ela In the second on the other hand rom J verse
; 2 ,
f , S f ak u m ,
and rom ora verse 3 The first should be prayed in a protracted cas
. , , 2,
f A 6
Of fever or in severe impr sonment The second the contrary shou
, .
i ld
e
be prayed over a vessel fi led with water upon which the sun never sho e
, .
, on ,
l
in a low voice and in the name the patient and then work his body
n ,
Of
with the water and the evil spirit will depart rom him
,
, f
,
P lm 6 9 a d 7 0 — The first these salms should be utter d of P

daily over water by the l bertine and sensualist
sa s
confirmed
n e
w ho is in
his evil habits as to become a slave them and however much , i , so
w ho , he
may desire to escape these habits u able to do ter having
, to ,
is Af
prayed this salm over the water he should drink it , n so .
P of
second should b e p rayed b y him who de ires to con quer his en

.
T h
m s e eo
s
Neither f these two s l ms have p es c r b ed holy na me or prayer

ic .
o P a r i .
P lm 7 1 —With this salm there likewise neither holy name P is

prayer but it is said to have the power to liberate any n rom pri on
sa .
f
who will a time pr y it reveren ia ly seven times a day
, o e s ,
fo r a t l
lm 7 2 — Write this sal m with the ame in the us al man
.
P P Ah a,
ner upon pure parchment and suspend it aro nd your neck and wil
sa . n u
l
become a universal avorit and find avor and grace rom men
u
, , , y ou
f f f all
may then live unc ncer ed you can never come to poverty
e,
fo r
The letters the holy name are taken from the words lohim verse o n , .
of E
and J ver e 7 e asshruhu ,
: ,
lm 7 3 t 7 8 Since these eleven salms have n ither holy

1 , s 1 .
P - P
names nor particular closing prayers shall in order to economize space
sa o
s . e
I
the p cul ar virtues as cri ed to each one good m ,
, ,
e oo r d i b for the of
i ind
e an
The 73 salm should be repeated reverently seven imes d ily by

.
d P
th se who are compelle d to soj ourn in a heathen ido atrous infidel
t a
l
and by doin no one need eel a raid hat he ll be induced
o , or
f f wi
to deny his aith
so u ntry, g so , t
f
The requent and earnest prayer f the 7 Psalm is said to de eat
f
.
4th f
persecution embittered by enemies and will rustrate the oppressions
o
the f
of the sel mighty wealth eeking hard he rted people and will at
f-
,
- th e
ame time m to a terrible end
-s a
, , ,
bring th e
The devout p ayer f the 7 sal m wi ll e e ct the forgivene s f
‘
s .
ff
sn 4th P
,
r o s o
7 h salm is s i d to b e the qui ckest an d mo t fl i

a s
df
.
'
The 6t P
t d ger rom fire and wa er
a s e ect ve e ence
a g a ins an f t .
IXT N V NT BOOK
S H A MO D SE 1 61 E H S OF SE S .
Who oever pr ys the 77 salm daily will not be overtaken by wan th P

or Whosoever
danger prays the
s a t
.
salm e rnestly and O ten will be beloved 8th P f

and respected by kings and princes and will receive avor rom them
7 a ,
f f
The equent prayer the 7 salm it said is fatal to enemies and
.
fr Of 9th P is
Opponents
, ,
The constant and industrious prayer

.
and salms said of 8o th Sl st P is

be a happy means saving men rom alling into unbelie and save
to
of f f f
the also rom other errors
s
m
The prayer the f
salm assist an envoy to transact his busi
8 ad P
.
w ill
ness to the satis action his employers and business a airs will suc
of .
f Of his ff
and p osper
e
,
ce e d
You should w ite the salm properly upon pure parchment and
r .
8 3d P
suspend it around your eck and by doi g will abide sa ely in war
r , ,
f
avoiding de eat and captivity should however be overcomen ,
so n yo u ,
f I f yo u
your captors will not harm even in captivity no harm can be all yo u ,
.
for
, ,
f
,
o
y u.
lm 8 4 W en a man through a severe and protracted illness
—
has acquired a repul ive disgusting and bad odor he should pronounce
P sa ,
h , ,
this salm with the prescribed h ly me which means ather

s , ,
P of A f, F
over a water upon which the never shone and then pour the
o na ,
water all over himsel and then the bad smell will leave him
po t Of su n ,
f,
The letters the holy name are ound in the word Z b h
.
Of A f, f
verse and in Bach verse
s: e art ,
2, 6
lm 8 5 DO wish that your ormer friend but who now lives
.
,
P — f
at enmity with you should again be reconciled to you can discover
sa . o
y u ,
if
no disposition his part make it up with you then into an open y ,
, o u
field turn your ace toward the outh and pronounce this salm with its
on to , go o ut
f S
prescrib d holy name seven times in succession and he
, , P ,
Vah ,
proach and receive in great riendship
e , w rll ap
yo u f .
P lm 8 6 t 8 8 — These three salms again are le t without P f

holy name and there is nothing urther said ab ut them than that a per
sa s o .
f
a
son should accust m himsel to pray them o en because by so doing

, o ,
f
much good can be done and much evil avoided The requent praying
o ft ,
f
of the s salm especially is said to promote the wel are the com
8 th P
.
,
munit and the congregation

y
, f of
hould one your own amily dear riends wast

.
P lm 8 9 —S of f f
away rapidly in consequence a severe illness that they are already
sa e
. or
nearly he pless and useless speak this alm over olive pour the of
so , , so
l o il an d
Oil over the wool that b een shorn rom a wether a ram and with it , Ps
anoint the body and limbs the patient and he will speedily recover
has f or ,
your riend is under arrest and desire liberation go into an of .

,
If f hi s
Open field rai e your eyes toward heaven and repeat this salm with a , yo u
P
,
pr yer suited to the circumstances which should be uttered in ull

, s ,
f confi
dence in
a ,
Go d
lm 9 0 — hould accidentally encounter a lion in the ores
.
P S f
or should you be deceived ch ated plagued by an evil spirit or ghos
sa .
yo u t,
then grasp in your mind the name Go d ( and re eat th

e or t,
) p i
,
of Schadde i s
1 62 IXTH A N S VENTH B OOK S MO E
S D E OF S S .
Psalm and they wi ll wi hdraw themselves you will be st ll more B ut i

secure when such a danger should arise you pray the ollowing t
, t .
if f
P salm in connect on with the at one and the same time i go th ,
,
.
gi s
P lm 9 1 — holy n me f this salm is which means trong The P E l, S

sa
ter speaking this salm and the preceding over a person
. a o
G od Af P
tormented by an evil spirit or one a icted by an incurable disease in the
.
, o ne ,
ffl
name Of then pray humbly Let it be thy holy pleasure
E e l Sch adde i ,
, ,
Oh
my to take rom N son the evil Spirit by which he is tor
: ,
Go d ! of R
the sake thy great mighty and holy name
f .
, .
,
m e nte d, for of E l Schaddei

Wilt thou presently send him health and let him be per ectly restored
.
,
f
H ear his prayer as thou once did that thy servant Moses when he
.
of
prayed this salm Let his prayer penetrate to thee as once the holy
P in
cense arose to thee on high men elah
.
A S
two letters the name are contained in the words J
. .
Th e of E el e schuti ,
verse and Orech verse 6, 6
gain write this salm in connection with the last ver e the previou
1 ,
1 .
P of
sa m upon clean parchment and conceal it behind the door you
A s s
P Of
house and you will be secur rom all evil accidents

l , r
f
Kabalists ascribe to this salm when taken in connection with the
, e .
P
above verse the most wonder ul virtue when it u ed in accordance with f is
the nature existing circumstances and when it combined with o her
, , s
of is
scriptural passages holy names angels characters and prayers it is said , t
Of
for example , , , ,
P rayer through which all istress danger and su ering may be turn d d ff
aside any should be in da ger his li e or become distressed , e
If of f
be it what it may such as bei g a tacked by an incurable disease pesti
. one n , ,
lence fire water overwhelmed by enemies or murderers in battles , n t ,
sieges robberies close imprisonm nt etc let him con ess sins first f
, or , , ,
h is
all and then speak the Vih N ( the name by which the st
, , e , .
, f O
i o a m p ra ye r
P sal with the a oresaid verse usually known ) ninety nine times
,
m f is
gi
cording to the number the two holi st names God Jehovah dou i
- ac
, ,
Of of
ach time when he comes to the ourteenth verse Because he hath

e , A c .
E f
his love upon me etc he sh ll keep in mind the holy name and then ”
, se t
pray devoutly each time Thou art the most holy king over all that is
, .
, a ,
revealed and h dden exalted above all that is high sancti y and glori ,
f fy
thy adorable name in this thy world that all the nation the earth
i , ,
s of
kno that thine is the glory and the power and that thou hast , so
m ay
cured me rom all distress but especially the pain ul emergency
w , se
f o ut o f f
( here the O bj ect the prayer must be distinctly stated) which over ,
I herewith promise and vow that I will

Of has
taken me N ,
and ever a ter this as long I s all live upon the earth and u til I
.
, so n o f R . A nd now
turn to the du t om wh ch I aken ( ere the must be ver

f , as h , n te
”
fr H
bal y stated stating what we will per orm ive in the service f
s i w as t . vo w
l — do , f
our reator The may consist asting g ving alms in the aily
- o
, or g
C in f d
eadi g several chapters the oly criptures salms the ohar
. vo w ,
i , or
of H S P Of S
or the Talmud releasing captives nu sing the sick and buryi the
r n Of , ,
Of of
dead ) raised be Je ovah my ock and my alvation Thou wilt be , , r ng
S
my representative and intercessor and w lt help me t ou thy
. P h , R .
i fo r h h e lp e s t
poor eeble and humble creature and in time need
, f rom ear ,
,
Of
,
r e le a s es t f f
1 64 IXTH AND S V N H OOKS M OS
S E E T B OF ES.
also Vohu Uh Bam B li H olo

As and finally the holy i Zel, V e so p ,
ame N , a, , , ,
ischaszla s
l
now he observes all these things to the very l tter and
: .
A nd w ho w ho
keep in his memory all the letters points vowels shall be sa
, e ,
he fe
from all danger and shall b e as strong as steel that firear can
can , or ,
ms
arm him The certainty this is shown by the Kab li ts because the
, , so no
h of
letter j d is not to be ound in the entire salm and since the word
. a s ,
Se i i f P
S j ei or K j embraces within its meaning all deadly weap ns thi
in ie Se i in
,
onclusion is entirely corre ct s

o ,
c .
The extr ordinary powers ascribed to the st salm may all be right P
proper enough but it is to be regretted that the reader cannot avail gi
a
and
himsel its ben fits especially in last experiment because a ll the
f of
,
the
recorded holy names consist first letter all the words the e ,
of the Of
,
Of
P salm and likewise the and verses xodus chapter xii a of 2 3d 2 8th Of E
gl st
pass ge which has already b en quoted It is there ore impossible to

, , ,
.
f
pronounce this name properly neither can it be translated into nglish
a e .
, ,
E
or into any other language shall we then memorize the first ,
A n d ho w
letters each word the salm together with points vowels
.
Of of P th e be
longing to them any one notwithstanding the di ficulties atten ng
or
If f di
the this salm should desire to av il himsel
u se o f P virtues then he ,
f o f i ts
must unde ake the burdens me task learning the ebrew languag , a ,
of H
or he must write it and wear it upon his heart an amulet
rt o e,
, as .
lm 2 H who desires to attain to high honors let him ta e

- k
th this object in view a Q
P 9
wi th water lace in it myrtle
sa . e ,
t filled P
wi
vine l aves and pronounce ove it with per ect trust the ollowing , ne w .
f f
and
Psalms namely the and three times in succession

e ,
r , ,
20 ,
at each time let him wash hi sel the a terward anoint
2 3, 2 4, t oo ,
, , 92 , 94 , ,
m f out o f an d f
a nd
ace and whole bod with the water then t rn ace toward the po t
his f
h
orth pray to
is f
the ulfilment his desires and he will ; u
y
f Of
things will b e astonished with his ever increasing good
Go d fo r
n , se e w o n
,
He - fo r
t ne will also in a wonder l manner advance rom one post
de rful .
He fu f of
h nor to another
u .
, ,
lm 3 — There is nothing Special recorded this salm other

.
of P
than that it highly r commended to any
P sa 9 .
a suit with a stem ho h as

,
and unju t opponent proper is

this alm it is said w ll surely e o ne w
The us e o f Ps i
win him his cause
s . ,
lm 4 — you have a hard unyielding and bitter enemy who

.
Oppresses sorely and causes you great anx ety repair t an open field
P sa 9 . If , ,
i
Mond y take some incense into your mouth turn W th your ace to
ou o
y ,
f
ward the ast and West and repeat first the salm and then the
on a ,
i ~
,
94 th P
seve times keeping in mind at the same time the holy name
E ,
E el
K nno which signifies great strong zealous and good
gad, n ,
and Go d,
p ay each time at the endi these salms May it please T ee
a T a f, , ,
P h , 0
great st ong zealous and ood God to humble my enemy N
ng o f
“
r :
so n o f R ,
as thou o ce did the enemiesr

great teacher Moses rest in g .
, , ,
w ho
ace and who completed this sal to thy glorification Let y
n of our , s
pe ,
P m . m
IXT N V NT BOOK S H MO S 1 65
A D SE E H S OF SE .
rayer a i e thee as did the sweet smell incense rom the altar of f Of
n ense and let me behold thy wonder ul power men — elah

to
p r s
i c f A l S
lm 9 5 — The appropriate holy name and p culiar this

, .
of Go d
alm is which great strong and the letters are ound in the
P sa .
e to
Ps is, Go d, f
words verse and v e
E e l, ,
The pio s believer should pr y t is salm his erring

E e l,
: 3 , L e zu r , e rs I .
h P fo r an d u nbe lie v
breth en
u a
in g r .
lm 9 6 d 9 7 The holy name these two salms is Jah — of P

and the letters the fi st are ound in the words J
P sa s an
verse and .
f e sch u a to ,
,
H awn verse 7 and those the other in the words J verse

of r ,
2 ,
ism e chu ,
and t a verse Whosoever will pray these two salms three t mes of
, , , 1 ,
P i
aily will cause his amily great joy and contentment
A t , 9 .
d f
lm 9 8 The holy name this salm is also J and should be
, .
— of ah ,
pronounced in order to establish peace unity between amilies The

P sa . P
f
letters the holy name are tak n the words I rael verse 3 and
an d .
of
verse
e o ut o f : s , ,
H aschiah, 1 .
P lm 9 9 With this salm there no holy name re orded and

- is
all wish
sa
to become really pious are a vised to pray it O ten with
P
. . c ,
w ho f
p oper devotion
r
d
l m OO The holy name Jah o ten mentioned already is also

.
P I - f
appropriate to this salm and whoever prays it several days successively
sa .
P
, so ,
seven times will overcome all his enemies The two letters his holy ,
Of
n ame are recorded in verse 3 and in ,
verse A e to dah ,
.
4
t
—Whoever b ears this salm in addition to the u on

.
,
P l m 1 1 p P 6 8th
hi s
O
pe on written upon parchment secure rom the persecution evil

sa 0 .
is f Of
pi i s and vindictive persons
rs , ,
s r t
lm 2 d 1 0 3 — Both these salm are said be very good

.
P sa P
b rren women by the which they may receive grace and vor
10
s an . s to
fo r a
rom verseThe holy name the one called Jah and is taken rom
u se o f fa
f Go d of is f
and the name the other one is and is taken rom
.
,
A nne n i, Of A ha, f
the word donai verse and rom ela verse
A
3,
1 2, f S 20
lm 0 4 The requent and earnest prayer this salm is said

.
, ,
P — f of P
be at ended with such great power that through it the M may b
sa 1 .
as ick
estroyed
to t , e
d .
R m k fth T l t e ar s o e r a ns a o r
The word M s gnifies according to root o ly somet ing hurt
.
asick i its h
f l s m thing that will cause har it may be by Spirits beings ani , , n
m,
mals Generally however the Jews understood the term to mean
u , o e , or
Devil and with connections this place the word must mean original
, the
.
,
sin the propensity to comm t

, its in
a nd i s in .
lm 1 5 t 1 0 7 these three salms the

is a ib d and according to original wr ting it said that the 5
P sa s 0 holy
o name Jah .
-T O
the i
P
is
of
salm ill cure three days ever the praying the salm ill 10 th
sc r e , , ,
f
’
P of l o 6th
ure the our days ever and finally the praying the 7 h ill c P w
w ;
’
f Of
h d ly ever
c f , lo t w ure
t e ai f .
1 66 XT N V NT BOOK
SI H A MO D SE E H S OF SE S .
Th letters the holy names are taken rom j verse and

Of f Le aik o f,
H odu v rse and urther rom verse and rom h 7,

e
f f So chre ni , f T e illato,
erse the salm and finally rom J ver e and 4,
, e 1 ,
2 !of ro 6th P f ischlach,

verse
v , s 1 9,
Ve r inna,} 2 1.
lm 1 0 8 Write this salm with its proper holy name ( w P Vi, t

letters rom most holy name Jehovah in which Kabali ts seek
P sa .
- , o
f Of
thro gh its many divisions great secrets ) upon clean parchment and hide
the , s
it in a secure spot beh nd the door your house and then your going
u ,
Of
, ,
coming will be blessed you will be success l in all your busi

i ,
and a nd fu
ess transactions ,
n
The two letters the holy name Jehovah by a transposition
.
of Of Vav
and Jod are contained in the ords arenu verse 4 and in Nachon Z
,
‘
verse , w : , 1 , ,
2 .
P lm 1 0 9 — H ave you a mighty enemy who plagues and oppresses

fill
sa
a new ug with new sparkling wine add some mustard and
‘
j ,
.
then repeat this salm three days successively while at the same time
y ou, , , to i t,
P
keep in mind the holy name great and strong and of E el
,
Go d
a erward pour the mixture be ore the door your enemy s dwelling
y ( )
ou ,
’
ft f of
Be care ul however that you do not Sprinkle a single drop upon yourse l
.
f f
when in the act pouring it out ,
of
letters f the name are found in the words lohim verse
.
The E el E
in Ki J m verse 5 3,
o , ,
and a oo d, .
P lm 1 1 0 d 1 1 1 — first these salms is marked with the The of P

holy name Jah and by its requent use in the orm or a prayer and a man
sa s an .
f
,
f
may compel all enemies and Opposers to bow to him and beg quarters
, ,
for
and peace
Through praying salm a man may acquire many riends
.
the 1 1 1 th P f
without the necessity keeping const ntly in mind any special holy Of
name .
a
P lm 1 1 2 d 1 1 3 y praying the first these salms a man -B Of P

will increase in might and power rom time time and by praying the
sa s an .
f
second devoutly it is possible to check growing heresy and infidelity
to ,
Neither these salms has a peculiar holy name .
Of P
lm 1 1 4 The holy name this salm consists two letters

.
P — of P of
taken together rom the names donai (Lord) and Jehovah namely
sa .
,
f A Aha ,
which may be ound in this salm in the words J f verse and P
,
iszrao e l,
, ,
verse desire success in your trade usiness write

1,
J e hu da, b
I f yo u
this salm with appropriate holy name upon cl an parchment and
2 . or ,
P i ts
arrythisit purpose
about your person constantly in a small bag prepared espe
e ,
c
fo r .
P lm 1 1 5 you are determined to dispute w t

— If heretics i h i nfi dels,
and sco ers at religion pray this salm devoutly be orehand
sa
ff
.
P f
lm 1 1 6 —Whoever prays this salm daily with devotion tr sting

, .
P P
ully I n will be sa e rom violent death neither will he be overta n
sa . , u
f Go d, f f
b a sudden death
, ke
y
P lm 1 1 7 — Di d y m ke bt i cert in commandme
.
sa . ou a a vow to O a n a a nt
1 68 IXT A N V NT BOOK S H MO S D SE E H S OF SE .
m anner as is describ e above and in the second place a man d if is

aged in a lawsuit vexed by a change occupation or residence , , en
Of
or he desires to make an advantageous selection or make a resolution
g , or is , ,
if
he should repeat these eight times in succession the other hand ,
On
,
however a man must avail himsel the advice and assistance f ,

.
if f Of
many persons in order to accomplish an undertaking success lly he
, o
fu
should repeat this division ten times ,
division the letter H verses 33 to is said to make

.
H — Th e Of
people re ain rom committing sins sin ul being who has become 40 ,
e . e,
fr f A f
much accustomed to commit sin and vice that he cannot re rain om
.
, so
f fr
them notwit standing his best re olutions should write these eight vers s
h
,
upon parchment prepared rom a clean deer skin ( cause them thus to
, s ,
e
f
be written ) place it in a bag prepared this purpose and hang it around
’
, or
fo r
his neck so that he will carry it continually upon his breast
,
,
V peak these eight verses to properly over water and

— S 4 8,
give it to your servant or dependent to drink and then your rule and 41
au .
, ,
powe over him will be come easy and agreeable and he will serve you
,
r ,
Z i —T the eventh div s on verses to 5 di erent e ects 6, tw o ff ff

ascrib d It is said example
a n
your iends 49
. o s i i ,
fo r If o ne O f fr o r a cq uai n
ances is a flicted with melancholy or becomes Spl netic severe

are e .
, :
f h as
stitching in the side write this division with the holy name aphael
t , e , or
R
which signifies heal mighty properly upon a small piece clean ,
Go d,
,
Of
,
p rchment and bind I t upon the patient where the spleen situated
, ,
is
you have been led into undertaking that promises evil results
a , .
If
thr ugh the misrepresent ions counsellors repeat this division
an ,
Of ev i l
eighteen times and will find mean to withdra rom the undertaking
\
o at ,
f
without injury to yoursel , yo u s w
f
peak the division this letter verse 57 to 6 seven time

.
Oh t h — S Of
over wine and give a sick per on has severe pains in the upper part 4,
e . , s s
w ho
the body to d ink it and he will soon find relie
, s ,
of r of f
.
T t h — The division the letter Tet verses 5 to 7 an e sy

, ,
Of h, 6 is
quick and tried remedy to cu e severest c se kidney liver
e . 2, a ,
Of co m
plaints to take aw y pain in the hips ronounce the e eight er es
r th e a or
P
pr perly specially and reverently over the sick person and he will
, or a . s V s
esce
co n
o
,
va
Would you find grace avor with and m pray at

.
J d an d f Go d
the close each morning prayer the div sion this letter verses to
o .
- an,
Of i of
80 , trusting ully in the me cy and grace f and your prayer w ll be O f Go d,

, 70
i
heard
r
C h one yours a -I f sore a burning swelling

Of ha s
on the right side the nose pray ve ses thi division verses
ap . da nge ro u s , or
Of th e e i ght of
8 to ten times in a and conj ri g voice over sore and you , r s ,
8 8, the
will perceive to your a tonishment and j that the o herwise incurable
1 , lo w u n , ,
ore will be healed

s o
y, t
Q
L m d - you are summone d to appear persona lly be or the Judg

.
a e . If f e e
IXTH N V NT BOOK S MO A 1 69 D SE E H S OF SE S .
in a lawsuit pray the preceding day j ust a ter the evening prayer the f
div sion the letter Lamed ver es to and will obtain a avor
, on , ,
i of 89 9 6,
ble hearing and will be permitted to leave the court j usti ed ,
s
yo u f
a fi
pain in the limbs and especially paralysis in the right

, .
M m — Fo r fo r
arm hand a should pray this division verses 7 to seven
e . ,
times three successive days in a conjuring voice over the a ected

or , m an , 9 10 4,
ff
m and the pain will c ase and the arm will be healed
fo r , 1O W ,
ar e .
— ave a mind to travel pray this division v rses 5 to

,
N H
which begins with the words
un
thy word is a lamp to my eet
yo u , , e 10
”
Fo r f
a days previous to starting upon your journey each time a ter the
1 1 2, : ,
fe w f
morning and evening prayer and you will accomplish your j ourney a ely ,
f
and will prosper in your avocation , s
have a avor to a superior pray before pre

.
S m —I f you f a sk of
enting your petition be ore you attempt to ask the avor verbally the
a e ch .
f f
, ,
eight ve ses the letter amech verses 3 to and you will not go
s , or ,
of S
away unheard
r ,
1 1 1 20 ,
the same way and manner as the prayer the division f

.
A im — In of
the letter M heals pain in the right arm so also the praying the
o
em , Of
eight verses the letter verses to will cure pain in the le t
Of A in, 1 2 8,
,
f
arm hand
12 1
an d
The prayer this vision verses to will prove the

.
Pe — Of di 36, Of
same e ect in the case a boil or swelling the le t si e the nose
.
, 1 29 1
ff Of f d of
and the proceedings in both cases must be the same to a cure

on ,
'
e fi e ct
i — ince it re quently happens that persons in an

.
T S f o fiicral sta
tion are induced through misrepresentations and other circumstances to
sa d d .
ve a rong unjust decision even gain t their better knowled e and

i a nd
, ,
g they are kindly advised to p ay the eight verses this letter

w ,
a s g
e s ir e , Of
verses 7 to t ree times devoutly be ore giving their decision at the

r ,
44 , h f
same time asking the help the Judge all Judges enlighten their
1 3
-
1 ,
of Of
minds , to
K h — The mysterious Operation this division verses 5 5

.
Of —1
relates to the cure a dangerous and pain ul injury at the le t leg These
0p . , 14 2,
of
eight verses should be pronounced in a and conjuring voice over a

f f
“
quantity rose oil and the injury anointed with the Oil
lo w
of -
burdened with a pain ul constantly running boil in

.
R h — Ar e yo u
the right ear pronounce the eight ver es the division the letter
as f ,
Of
esh verses 5 a and conjuring voice over onion water
Of
, s
R 2 -1 60
j uice and let one drop run into the ear when will experi nce imme
, 1 , tn lo w ,
- or
diate relie yo u
, , e
f
S b i — gainst severe and bur ing headache speak the division f
.
his letter verses in a co juri g voice three times over

a n A n o
ure Olive Oil and anoint the place where the pain o t severe
6 1 to 68, lo w
t , 1 1 n n ,
p i s the m s
— The last division this salm v rs s should be u ed

.
,
6 9—1 7 6,
in the same ma ner as the divi ion
T
lett r esh that it sh ld
au of P , e e 1 s
i s,
b spoken over onion water by its use a boil in the le t may
n s Of the e R ,
ou
- f be
re and
e ,
c ar
cu d .
1 70 IXTH A ND S VE N BOOK
S M O ES E TH S OF S .
inally it is stated at the end this salm that whosoever a icted

F Of P is ffl
ith a tearing pain in both arms in the sides in the leg at and
, ,
and
the same time should repeat this whole sal in the ollowi g ord r
w , , s o ne
P m f
The eight verses the letter leph Tau and Bet Those
, n e : 1 .
Of A ; Of h
the letter chin The division the lett r Gi mel The eight Of
. 2 .
S of m
verses the letter esh 5 The division l tt r D l h
3 4
. . e . .
of R o f th e
That the letter K 7 The eight vers s l r Those 6

a et
“
. . e e . .
Of uf e o f th e e tte H e 8
the letter Zain The division lett r eight
. . .
,
of o f the Va u
vers s the letter The vision the l tt r Z in 9
The 10 T he
. . e . .
of Fe di Of
division the letter The eight verses the l t r heth

e . 1 1 . e e a 12 . .
of A in Of
Those the letter amec 5 Those the l T th C

1 e te
3 . . .
of T h Of
The eight verses the letter Jud and fin lly the 6

14 . 1 . . e tte r e . 1 .
O N f Of
division the letter Mem aph and Lamed Thi
7
been , 1 8,
u n. 1 . , a
Of C
tried and has proved in allible hould any become ct d with , , s r e m e dy ha s ,
f S a ffli
tearing pains in the loins make him at the conclusion his salm
, . o ne e
fo r
knots combinations or magical knots in water wi h un er names , , Of t P ,
dam eth noch anaan M Jared M Lamech

, , , t or d th e
of A S E C ahalle e l, e thu sa le h,
N ah hem
, , , , , ,
o S
! The trans at r is c om p elle d to a dmit honestly that he do s
.
,
l m
prehend this latter clause and much less is he able to give any directions
o , e no t c o
in regard to the method employed in making magical knot he does not ,
presume that any will be interested in this matter ]

- s,
one
lm 1 2 0 — you must appear be ore the judge repeat the salm

.
P If f
be orehand and you will receive grace and avor
sa .
, P
f f
a t aveler should find himsel in a orest in ested with many poi on
If
,
f f f
.
snakes scorpions and other poison us reptiles a i y h p en

r s
m ay l
and thus exposed to da ger p ay th s alm soo he
o us , o as e s a p ,
be le t h im i Ps
comes in sight the orest seven time and he will be abl proceed
‘
n n as
r
, r as
Of f
his j ourney without any harm s, e to on
.
P lm 1 2 1 — you compelled to travel alone by ni t p ay this

Are gh
salm reverently seven times and you will be sa e rom all acci ts and
sa . , l
P f f de n
evi occurrences
l
,
you are about to addre s a man igh in st ion

.
P lm 1 2 2 -I f h
p at this salm thirteen times be orehand and will r ceiv
sa at
. s , re
P f
and find avor lso pray this salm each time that you are
e , y ou be e ed
gra
c io u sly f
present in church and will Obtain a ble si g
. A , P
, o
y u s n
lm 1 2 3 — your servant j ourneyman a ay om you

.
P If h as fr
write this salm together with his name a leaden tin plate when
sa . or run w ,
P
he will return to you , ,
on or ,
P lm 1 2 4 you about cross a swollen stream un er -I f

take journey by water pray this sal b ore enteri g ship and d
sa . ar e to , or
then commence your journey without a

a , P m ef n th e ,
yo u m ay fe r.
P lm 2 5 — you are compelled travel in a co ntry wh re If

have avowed enemies whom ave reason ar account hreat
1
sa . to u , e o
y u
yo u h
ened injury to yoursel then take be ore enterin the cou t y both your
to fe on Of t
f, f
hands ull salt pronounce this salm seve tim s over it and then
f Of
,
P
g n r ,
catter it int the air tow rd the our uarters the lobe and
, n e ,
s o a f q of g , by so
1 72 IXT AN V NT BOOK
S H MO D SE E H S OF SE S .
and consecrating his li e to the service God should pr y this salm

of f of P
daily a ter the morning and evening prayers and then heart and , a
f hi s
Spirit will be daily renewed and he will become more closely united with ,
from day to day

,
G od .
P lm 1 3 6 Whosoever desires account wil ul sins and trans

— of f
sa
to make a penitent con ession misdeeds should pray thi
. , on
i f of his
salm be orehand and then make his con ession with an hum le and
gre s s o n s, , s
P f f b
b oken heart and with great reverence
,
lm 1 3 7 The praying this salm it is aid will root out f

.
P — of P
the heart the most inveterate hate envy and malice
sa . , s , o
.
,
P lm 1 3 8 raying this salm it is stated will produce l ve and

-P P
friendship
sa . , , o
.
P lm 1 3 9 — This salm should be prayed to inc ease and p eserv P

l ve among married people
sa . r r e
o
lm 1 4 0 — raying this salm said to b e a power ul means

.
P P P is f
remove growing hatred between man and wi e
sa . , to
f
lm 1 4 1 Whoever o ten Oppressed with heart elt fears should

.
— is f f
pray this salm requently
P sa .
P f .
P lm 1 4 2 d 1 4 3 — raying the first these two salms P of of P

will cure pain in the thigh and praying the other will remove tearing
sa s an .
pains in the arms

s,
P lm 1 4 4 — When any one breaks an arm this salm should P be

prayed and the per ect cure
sa
m cannot
.
b e delaye
f d or interru p ted
by untoward circumstances
, of th e a r
lm 1 4 5 — who ears ghosts and evil Spirits should pray this

.
P He f
P salm in connection with the
sa
with reverence the pray ng
.
u 44 th ,
,
fo r i of
these salms will drive away all ghosts and apparitions instantly
P
,
lm 1 4 6 Whoever has been dangerously wounded by a sword

.
P —
or other deadly weapon he shall during the time he is receiving surgical
sa .
assistance pray this salm reve ently daily especially when the , ,
an d
wound being dressed and the bandages renewed and he will shortly
, P r ,
is
find reason to rejoice in a per ect restoration rom his injuries f f
,
lm 1 4 7 — the cure dangerous and deadly wounds bites

.
P Fo r of
stings a salamander lizard snake scorpion other poisonous reptile
sa
of
. , ,
the earnest prayer this salm said to possess the same power heal, , , or ,
Of of
ing as the ormer salm already described
P is
f P
lm 4 8 d 1 4 9 — These two salms are said to m the
.
,
P 1 P
desir ble vi ue checking fire when they are prayed in childli trust
sa s an .
po ess
of ke
on the un ailing help the lmighty
a rt ,
f of A
l m 1 5 0 This happy salm raise should be uttere d by every
.
P — P of P
God earing thank ul be ng a ter having escaped a great danger or
sa
f
- f i f
a peculiar grace in answer to a prayer to the Lord osts d
, , , re
c e i ve d of H
i should b e re peated with a hank ul heart to praise and glo y , an
t t f H is r .
ND H LMS E OF T E P SA .
3mm A ND S E V E NT H B O OK S O F MO SE S . 1 73
U L M NT S PP E E .
Fina lly the author adds the ollow ng as a suppleme

,
f i nt
W oever prays the five appended verses daily and ho rly to God will
re eive gr ce rom God and and will obtain prosperity and bless n
h u ,
f man ,
in The
all hisverses
undertakings
c a i g
must poken in the ollowing or er

.
f d
salm cxxi vers salm lv vers salm v i ve e 37
be s
23; P i
salm vii verse salm cxvi i verse 3
P . e 2 ; P . e xxx . rs 3
P xxx .
3; P i . I .
tru y mysterious wonder working orm a is c nt ibuted by the cele - f ul

A
Kabali t l
mra which said to possess the especial vir ue
o r
m, is
protect and de end him the morning prayer pr ys it with
bra te d s R af A t
w ho , a ft e r
proper reverence during a whole day twenty our hours whether at
to f , , a
of -f
home or a jou ney rom all evil p wer accident rom robbery f f
,
urder and injury by guns other weapons N man w ll be able to

on r , o or , ,
m i
attack him to inj ure him and no gun can harm him This wonder ul
, , or . o
f
saying as o lows
or , .
f l
and know th t am I am and besides me there is no
is
I He ! H e,
her God I am
Se e
can kill and make alive I wound and am
, a
H e,
I
w ho
he that can heal and
ot
can escape my hand my power ; , I
.
stretch my hand toward heaven ( that is I swear by heaven ) and

, n o o ne or . Fo r
I am that liveth orever

o ut , ,
He f
say :
nimou T The L rd and will
.
m A nim o n , Ali o n, R i rv ti p , aftian !

watch and keep men ter a man uttered this three t mes in suc
A , o can
, A Af h as
cession and with it kept in mind the three names angels added
. i
h as of
the eto he should say the ol owing appy art thou people God
,
f l H of
Who like unto thee a people whose help Jehovah H is the !
r , :
is
br astplate thy help and the strong sword thy pride Thy ene ie
of
; is . e
m
will deny themselves be ore thee (that will hide themselves or et eat
e , of . s
f is,
rom thee) but thou wilt stand in their high places L rd the e r h
r r
f of
let it be agre able to thy holy
and de end me in all my ways men
f
,
will to
e command thy angels to protect m
. o a t
e
. A !
R e m a r k s b y t h e Tr a ns l ator .
The above ebrew words are Kabalistic names angels

H of and are
very hard to under tand and yet harder translate Thus e amp e fo r
,
l
the l tters the word me n Jehovah Melech
s , to . x ,
of A limo n, E e l Le o lam ,
that Jehovah an eter al God he is a vi c oriou
e a ,
W N
aa e d,
king to all eternity This prince king according to the belie K
e tzach , is , is n ! t s
f of
is entrusted with the sup rintendency all weapons guns in
. or a
ba lists , of an d
the w ole world the letters the word m a cordi g the
e
h , fo r of Ali o n, c n to s ig
1 74 IXT N V NT BOOK S MO S
H A D SE E H S OF SE .
i numbers aggregate 7 and the small words Klo m

ficatio n of Saj
under which all kinds gu s and weapons are understood likewise con tw o
n 1 3 , ,
Of
according to the signification number 7 letters viz

n ,
tai n e d, of , I3 ,
0 O O O 0 0
ccording to this there are under the power this general all
A of fi e ld-
cannons howitzers mo tars guns rifles pistols all lanc s spears sabres
, _
swords and d rks in the w o world wheneve thinks proper

, ,
r , , , , e , , ,
i h le an d he
none these will be abl to the least harm Whoever there ore
, ,
r ,
of do f
kn ws how to Obt or ighty it will be very easy
e .
, ,
th e fa v o f the m A le m o n,
him to make hi l i vulnerabl gai t gun shot wou ds and ag i st
o ain
for m se f
sharp instruments all kinds The words are also
n e a ns - n a n
Of R e iv tip an d T afthi
ull mysterious mea i g and are the names two angels who are
‘
f of of
servants
n n
Alim o nof
The letters the holy name are contain d in the words
.
of A ni ,
that I am King o ternity t rnity
A n im o n, e
N N
e le ch , R aae d, e Zachim , fr m E E e
Generally this angel claims a much higher rank than the angel
I S, to !
A lim o n,
fo rhe is first named and is called upon in succession through II
tw i c e
which he takes according to the u bers letters ,
fi c a tio n
S i gni of n m
,
as many as the holy name the S the name the lmighty 3 1 4,

, , or
of ch adai, of A .
I here present you ( writes the celebrated R abbi and great Kabalist
Moses N is also known amban) a gre and
of o ch m an, w ho R
use ul remedy Lera e W which means at a man ( at
, so n as ,
f N 1 r ch
upon a journey) may everything and yet remain invisible him

, n , e a cu o , th , es
c ially
sel It said that through this myster ous means a man may be able to
e se e
p
f
see and know all watching hidden enemie pers cutors thieves
. 15 , i
ro b
rs and murderers without being seen by them and he may remain
or s, e , ,
be
v sible to them This means been tried and tested says the author, , in
h as
and I have tri d ysel occasions and at places where my li e and
i .
, ,
it m
I e caped
f f
limbs were in d g at each trial with the help
e on
an d of Go d,
without inj ury It truly a essed remedy must know however
an er, , s
bl
th t the power this means will last only rom the morning until a ter
. IS ! yo u , ,
of f f
e pers (evening prayer )
a
v s . .
RMD TH E E E Y IS
you have your devoted t aveling prayer to God early

fe re d be
ommencing your j ourney leave your lodging dwelling and whe
Afi e r of r ,
f
ore c ,
or , n
1 76 S IXTH A ND S E V NTE H B OOK S OF MOS ES .
ICAL IN
ASTROLOG EN
FLU PONNAN
CE U
-A ND
M AGI C A L C U R E S
OF TH E
O LD H E B R E W S .
! F rom Dr GideonH Breehee s work The ranscendental Magic ’

T and
Magic l ealin in the almud Vienna
.
,
a g Art T . :
R L I L INFL N AST O OG C A UE C ES.
T H AT the osmos constitutes an organic whole whose separate parts

C
perate upon and in Opposition to each other well k own to the ,
ncients Man as the on the earth which served

O ,
, w as n
highe st i ndiv iduality
h an cients the centre the universe reflects in his being as a
a
r
.
, ,
as of
micro cosm the macrocosm The book a( division the Tal

t e ,
J of e ziro of
mud) accordingly parallelizes three actors the osmos namely the
, .
f of C
arth time and man corresponding with the car inal umbers and the
,
d
, ,
elements words ( letters) In that plac it said Three principal

e , , n
of is
letters leph Mem chin correspond in the earth with air water
. e :
A S and
fire in man with the breast belly and head in t year with mild
, , , ,
he
,
temperature cold and heat The seven compound letters Bet Gimme
; , ;
h, ],
Daleth Kha esch and Tau correspond in the earth with aturn
,
f, P e , R
. ,
S
Jupiter Mars ,
Venus Mercury and Moon in man with wisdom

, Su n ,
,
riches dominion li e amativeness blessing children and peace in the

,
f
,
of
; ,
year to aturday Thursday Tuesday unday riday Wednesday and

,
S
, , ,
S F
;
Monday r maining twelve simple letters correspond in the worldwit

The e
, , , , ,
h
ries ull the Twins the rab the Lion the Virgin the Balance
.
A , th e B C the
S corpion the Bowman the Goat the Waterman the ishes in man
, , , ,
F
, ,
the
organ f sight hearing smelling speaking tasting copulating to
, , , , ; ,
t ings motion (the hands) to eel anger to laugh and to sleep and pu t
s o , , , , , ,
h in f in
th e year to the twelve months The Tali with the boundary the eart , , ,
Of
;
h,
the book J states urther is like unto a king upon throne
.
of e ziro f his The

spheres the years is like a king in the country the heart m , .
of of an is
like unto a king in battle ;
The Tali the ecliptic and the heart are the points concentrati
.
Of
d digression the rimum m the Makro and M
, , , on
an of p e ve ns o f icroeean .
IT V OO KS OF n s 1 77
S X H AND S E ENTH B o se .
Th Tal i al ready mentione d is d eclare b all the ancients and mo g d y

by abbi J to be the Dr gon known in a tronom
e , , .
, a n
ll R e h uda Ha awi
which the rab call Bash r ( sup tion is that it is the eccentri c
oth e rs a s
,
' y
The
orbit the moon against the orbit the sun ) The Gy nosophist
A s a .
m
term d the distance the moon at the point her i tersection in
of O . s
of of the
ecliptic handera The o ended drag n which however
e n
”
Pato na C ff
se ms i pos ible the book J gives the Tali as the primum
,
: o , ,
m for of ezi ro
movens the whole universe It would be more rea onable to under
e
of
s ,
stand by an assumed z ne out ide the zo iac on which account it

. s
it of d
appear like a king upon a throne who holds the threads the m
o s ,
all of
blued kingdom in his hands ccord ngly the Tali can nothing els
s co
A i be
than the world serpent dischen the ancient . e
( W Se schat A asu ghl of H in

docs, which served them as a symbol f the Divine protection and
)
of
eterni much less to do w th the quest on man as the Micro os
o
t
W h m i i ho w
through his sp ritual p wers which he can bring act on through his
e ave c ,
i nto i
will and through the mighty word Op rates the whole universe tha
i o ,
ith the physical and especially with the mag cal influence the whol n
e on ,
i of
w
niverse upon man the part nature Of
e
u
ven abbi J calls attention to the wonder ul m
as .
E H e h u da ale ni f phe no
that even the elements and power nature which ontribute to
R e
s of the
maintenance the human organism which man receives within himself
non c
Of
ans orms and assimilates to reproduce the wasted p rticles

f body of h is
,
by which he preserves his corporeal integrity that even these ele

tr a ,
and
ments a ter a certain cycle year will exercise their part an
f of
,
inimical and destructive influence upon the human organization unt l

s, on
man diss lves through an individual de th and he retur s again unto the , i
elements and chemistry the gener l matter nature dmit ing thi
o a , n
of of
cons ant s ruggle man with surround ng nature the book J

a . A t s
of i
co pares as already st ted the heart as the ountain li e to a king
t t , of e ziro
m f of f ,
battle who in the beginning overpowers and subdues enemies but
a , , in
his
w ho notwithst n ing succ mbs to the stri e in the end
,
d f
,
hat the whole universe the the mo n and the rest the
a , u .
T
heavenly bo ies exercise a certain influence upon the earth and co se
Of
i , su n , o , planets
and d
quently upon man as a part it and thus produce many a divers fie , u
of 1d
'
eflec ts , was no uncommon conclusion on the part the ancients they ,
of
i d
were led to these conclusions by obvious visions and appearance , fo r
hey were compelled to scover the sidereal i fluences by close Obs rv di

s , and
io The moon especially with her perio s twent s ven and twenty
t n e a
d of
eight days made her influence upon man and his condition elt in an
t n .
, , y
- e
f
mistakable manner mong the e may be classed menstruat on in
,
A
un
women the di erent phases worm diseases according to the di erent i

. s ,
ff of
ph ses the moon the increase and decrease certain c taneous dis
, ff
of of
ses etc a ter these phases the influence the moon upon certain
a , u
f of
bodil diseases eil mentions th t the influence the mo n causin
ea , .
, ;
of
dyse tery has b en recognized by many eminent physicians it is
y . R , a o in g
said have Observed th t the attacks fi are more equent in new

n e , w ho ,
o f d s n te ry
mo n and ull moon t an at any other p riods Others declare that pesti
, a
y fr
h
le ce much more severe at the time new moon The Bra min als
f
o e .
of h
g v arning a ainst the new moo Kant ay I i
n 1s . s o
i e w g g n . s s: “ t s a stro ng ar u
1 78 IX A ND V NT OOK
S TH MO S SE E H B S OF SE .
ment in vor the hypothesis that the moon i fluences diseases f m

fa of
the act that the deaths rom ever in Bengal were g e tly m ltiplied , n , ro
f f f
during an eclipse the etc because the at rac ion the moon at
r a u
of of
this time unites with that the whose power to operate upon bodies
su n , ., t t
of
the earth has been established beyond a cavil inally belong in

sun,
”
F
this place the critical days and the moon s power attraction upon
on .
,
’
of
travelers by night ,
The influence the light the and the moon upon hu anity
.
of of m
must have been e ident in the earliest period and it soon admitted
su n
that it a cted mightily both the well being man and rame mi d
v , w as
ffe of h is f of
as w ll the exhibitions the various temperaments This knowledg
-
, n ,
of
extended by observation local diseases during the seas s e

e as .
'
of difle r e n t
w as
the year and the changes in the weather the beneficial e ect the
on
of ff of
rays the in pain ul and diseased parts the body and the
of f
,
of influ
ence daytime upon births and deaths cknowle ging the injurious
su n ,
of A d
e ects the and moon the salmist says The sun will not harm
-
.
ff of P
by day neither the moon by night Talmud ascri bes healing
su n , :
”
The
ers to the says The p ophet speaks the heali g po w
.
,
A ba il s u n, for
the rays the possess healing powers The Talmud says God
su n . : r of n
of
hung a precious stone around the neck braham all they that were
su n ; :
of
sick and g zed thereon became well But a ter braham died God
A ;
”
f
took the precious stone and hung it up in the sphere the
a . A ,
of
But ncients also recognized a physical influence the rest the

su n .
the A of of
planets and the whole host stars upon man The b li that the b eav Of ef
bodies were gi ted with li e and that they wi h b i g endowed with

. e
e nly f f
higher powers could exercise an influence upon by mea s , t e n
m an of m ys
magical influences could r late t mperament disposition
, n
te r io u s hi s h is
his term li e Spread rom the Ga ges to Tib r and the
e gu e ,
an d of f f th e
pillars ercules The Talmud likewise teaches this astrological aith
, w as n e to
of H f
with this di erence that the Is aelite placed nder immediate guid
. ,
ff the
ance and notwithstanding the astrolog cal necessity and pre r
, IS u
o f Go d, i
destinat on concedes the po sibility that through the omnipotence
n on
of Go d
good may be brought about in spite f the constellations This ex
i , s ,
is
pressed the Talmud by the words The Israelite no constella
o .
ha s
tion abbi J uccess ully establishes this act against abbi
in : “ ~
”
R o h am f f R
.
as ert that Wisdom and riches are the gi ts the

C ha n i n a , w h o
s
f of
says abbi J it recorded in Jeremiah x Be
s s , co n
ste llatio ns fo r R o ha m , is
not a raid the heavenly signs as the eathens ear them
. 2 :
”
f of H w ho f R ab
ays brah m pake b ore God Lord the ear h shall servant
.
ef of my
be my heir God said N h shall be thy heir braham
s : A a s : t !
? A
My horoscope has sho n me that I shall be childless Th
: o, t y so n . an
sw e r e d :
spake and said Get thee away rom thy astrology the Israelite is
w . . en
Go d f
not subjected to the const llations
: ,
the writing table ab i J ound written says the

e .
On of R b e h e schna w as f
Talmud Whoever is born u day will be distinguis ed above S n h
,
others Upon this abbi sche says Both Dime bar K and I
“
: on
”
R ak u sth a
were born a und y I became the principal a school and he bec me
.
S
A :
of
a capt in robbers Light and darkness were created on abb th
on a ; , a
of th e S
who is born Monday will always be a passionate man thi
a . a .
He fo r
the waters were divided Whoever born on Tue y will be m
on , on s
day . is sda co e
1 80 V
SI XTH OOKS O M OSESAND SE E NTH B F .
i t er fi th that f Mars
The Th sixth that
f t he s vent h of Su n The
that f V nus The eighth hour again is that Mercury etc
p . o . e . e
of
abbi teach That an eclipse the an evil sign ll
o e .
, , , .
The R of is fo r
o e It is as a king prep red a east subj cts and placed
s : su n a
l if f fo r his be
fore them a b rilliant light shoul d he b e angry with his subjects
p e p . a e ,
ho w
ver he commands his servants remove the light in order that they
’
; ,
might be in darkne s a bbi Meir taught that clipses the heavenl

e , to ,
R of
bo ies were an evi l sign the Israelites especia ly because they were
s .
, e y
d fo r l
ccustomed to m s ortune the master enters the school with a rod , ,
i f If in
hi hand who is a fraid only he who receives daily punishment
a .
The
R abbis teach that an ec lipse the sun is an evil sign als the rest f
s , .
of fo r
h nations an ecli pse moon the Israelites they reckon their
, o o
of fo r fo r
time rom the moon and other nations rom the sun the eclipse is
t e ; ,
f f If in
the ast it an evil omen the inhabitants the ast i in the west
.
E is fo r of E f
heavens then it is an evil omen the inhabitants the West
,
fo r of
;
; if i n
the middle the it is a bad sign all the inhabit nts the
e rn ,
of fi rrname nt, fo r of
earth When sun appears bl od red it protends war the sun
a
the If has
a greyish appearance it is a sign amine When an e clipse occurs at
. o .
of f
sundown it is a sign that the Judgment is yet at sunrise it is an .
far o ff; i f
omen the near approach the Judgment ccording to others thes
of of A
,
omens signi y the reverse what is stated above general calamity

.
, e
f of A
never overtakes a people in which their heavenly prince ( protec in
.
pirit) does not su er de eat with them however Israel walks ff f I f,

t g
cording to the will G d it ill have nothing to ear this kind

S .
, ac
of f of
The abbis teach urther account sin the sun w ll be darkened

o , w .
R f On Of i
when the presiding judge dies and is not properly mourned when a
:
young woman in a city who is engage d cries in vain help when vio ,
fo r
;
le ce is o ered to her and on c ount the simultaneous murder f

n ff
, ,
of
two brothers other heavenly lights will be darkened account f ; a c o
Th e
the making counter eit money on account alse witness when
. on o
of f of f
forci ble pos ssion is taken a t anger s property or when ruit trees ; ;
of f
’
se
unne cessarily cut down
s r ,
T this belongs the dies ne fa ti i eg rd to which we give the ollo

are .
f
p ssages rom the Talmud
o s , n r a w
i f
amuel t aches that the time f bless ng unday We dnesday and
ng a :
S i is S
Friday N man ho ld all ow himse l to be bled on Mond y or Thurs
e , or ,
f
day Mars say Only h who can enj oy the savings his parent
. o s u a
of
h ld b bled on Monday and on Thursday b cause on both these days

, fo r s : e s
the earthly and the heavenly courts are in session Tuesday a man
s ou e , e
On
should not be bled because on this day Mars rules the hour ex
.
R acht
plains this the ollowing manner Mars has the supervision over wars , .
in f
pestilence and all kinds accidents paired (exact) number like of
:
The is
,
wise an ominous omen since with it the demons have power ( essac
.
P h
) and a c cidents are imminent order the planets is atur ,
The of S
Jupiter Mars Venus Mercury Moon order hours in which
n o , . : n,
Sun, Th e of
they rule b gins with the creation the heavenly lights namely the , .
, , ,
of in
rst hour Wedne day ( with us b tween six and seven o clock)
, e , ,
fi
hour aturn rules in the second Jupiter in the third Mars etc thus
’
s - e .
S
ven pl nets in seven hours This cycle cont nues orever cco din ; ,
.
, , ,
i f
thi order we that the pl nets rule in the first hour e ch nigh
se a . . A r g
to s fi nd a of a t
IXT N V NT BOOK S MO S 1 81
H A D SE E H S OE SE .
i the ollow ng order f Mercury Jupiter Venus aturn M on S

Mars nam ly the first hour at the clo e und y Mercury the first
n i : , , , , Su n , o ,
of S
hour the ight Monday Jupiter etc ccording this order i
, e , in s a .
,
the first hours the we k days are ruled rther by the Mo

o f n on ; , . A to , n
of fu Su n,
Ma s Me cury Jupiter Venus at rn The first hour u day mor o n,
e
S
ing is ruled by the first hour Monday by the moon and
r ,
r , , , u .
, on S n n
Tues ay mor i g by Mars Mars will rule again the same day in
th e su n ; on ,
the
eighth hour a d rect hour other days rule will not occur on
d n n . on
On his
direct hour but only du ing the night when it is customary to b
, i . a
led Upon the remark the Talmud that Mars r les in a direct hou
,
r no t e
b Of
ri ay aschi says In the first hour on r day Venus rules Thi r

. u
F d , R F i
lanet ollowed in regular order by Mercury Moon aturn Jupiter d s
on : .
is f S
Mars The las rules also in the sixth hour up n ollows the answer
p , , , an
f
hat aturday many people are in the habit being bled and G d t
.
, o ,
S of
protects the simple
t on , o
”
amuel teaches urther that hewho is the ourth ourteenth or twenty

.
S f f f
fourth cannot bled with sa ety that a Wednesday our h our , , ,
f is , f f
t ent our h the month l ewise a ou th which be
, , on t ,
of SO ik f
our a ter it that on a Wednes ay a ter which no our days will
te e nth an d w y f -
t . on r ,
has f is , d f f
intervene unt l new moon new mo n and three ays f
no ,
d th e re atfer,
bleed ng is enervati g on the third day a ter new moon it is k ow
i . At o ,
i f
be dangerous
n n n to
.
M GI L M DI N G N L OF A CA RE E ES I E E RA .
As in the ancient world diseases were regarded as the work f h

ngry go s and malicious demons there were in the present day by t
’
o e
d
nations in a state nat re but magical reme ies employed to se cu
a , so , as
of fe w
the assista ce demon to render them harmless d
u , re
of
declares that the children the K could he l h

n s or .
Sa nch u ni ato n of abir i s ts
venomous bite by their songs The Brahmins regarded disease as a t e
punishment sin committed in the present li e in earlier li e s a

.
fo r f f The
cures con isted expiation through prayer alms exorcisms but als
s or .
rational means The Vedas contain hymns and prayers to which m gical
s of , , , o
powers are ascrib d and this account they are used without under
.
, a
standing them as orms e orcism diseases says the Brahmin are

e , on ,
f of All
the result evil demons and can only be healed by pur fication through
, x .
, ,
of i
sorcery Ormuzd awakened the great prophet H rom whom all ,
om , f
,
magicians origi ated H healed all diseases through the word O the
.
of
and by a plant that bears name Many cures it said in
n . e r
m uzd h is is
ten books are brought about by means trees and herbs others through .
, the
the agency the kni e others through the world but per ect cures result
,
of f
of ,
f
on y through the Divine Word ven the Greeks cured with nat
l
, ,
ural mean the common people still believed that a rapid convalescenc . E if o ld
was obt ined through magical ormulas songs and incantations Th

s, e
f
medical heroes the Grecian primitive world were at the same time
a , . e
of
po t lawgivers g nerals and astronomers
the cures spir tual men and prophets we have already spoken
e s, , e .
Of i
prophets were unanimous in applying natural means prayer an
of
d
.
The
ble ng abbi J said our th ngs dest oy the evil pa s ons ,
ssi . R itzchak : F i r s i of
1 82 IXTH AND V NT BOOK
S MO SE E H S OF SE S .
man namely alms prayer change name and repentance ccording of

to other authors also change place Josephus writes in re erence to
, , , ,
of
, . A
king gave him the power through ervent adjurations to

, , . f
Chiski a, Go d f
reconcile the Deity and to cast the evil which are the cau e ,
s p ir l ts
,
evil diseases and this method healing continues Josephus is the pre of
, out s
of
vailing one among us at the present day Josephus adds I was an eye
; , ,
witness to a cure which the prophet leazar in the presence the :

.
E of
pero Vespasian per ormed upon a man possessed demons m def
,
of He
E m~
use a root that recommended by King olomon as being e ectual

t , . a
of S ff
again t demoniacal disease when the root inserted into the nose
w as
patient at the same time pronouncing the name olomon and the
s , w as of
the of S
magical or ula which this king taught The Gnostics herein ol owed
f m
,
f l
the example the prophets The th osophical medical sect the scu
.
of of E
c a s soug t the power roots herbs and stones purpos s
. e - .
h of fo r h e al1 ng
and at the same time attempted to heal diseases by living a devout li e
n ou t , e ,
f
and by a tot l surrender themselves into the idea God and by his of of
m eans they also sought to per orm wonders The substantial word
a , t
f of
which as a mark pre erence is called the ngel the Monas
.
G o d, of f A
World Light Bread Li e irst Born all reat res the h sician
of
,
of f , F of C
,
P y
,
all diseases lives in the opts and causes them to partake the
,
u ,
of Ep of
Divine nature that they may heal diseases and per orm wonders all
,
f of
kinds The magical Logos derives his analogy origin rom the
, so
w ho f
xalted and holy word the Brahmins we find again in the Book
.
, or
O um o f
e
whe e we read (i ) the pirit Living God voice 8 O ne , S
,
o f the
and pirit and word
of J e riza ,
this the oly pirit The Divine
r
”
.
A nd is H S ”
,
umber the Divine Word the Divine criptures says abbi J

S . .
S R e hu da
n
H in his illustration the @ Jezira
,
and the same with ,
of k is o ne
,
the reality That which God thinks wills at the same t me real
a lc ive , 0 ,
and h as i
ity Only man makes a distinction between the will and act with
.
the
.
these two are identical abbi Jehudah alewi continues We R H

;
can orm some concept on th s when in thinking and

Go d . :
f i of i of
ing a name at the same t me orm an image the subject named in our
w e, p r o no u nc
i f of
minds mong the languages and writings this peculiarity may be no

,
ticed that some speci y the existence things particularly w ile others
. A
f
’
of h
do in a general manner The holy language however with which
, ,
called the universe into being demonstrates the prime existence

so . , ,
Go d of
all things with utmost Whoever there ore acquainted de fi ni te ne ss
,
f is
with the original signification the scriptures and grasps with pure
th e .
, ,
of
thought the existence the thing intended he can in accordance with of
,
hi s thoughts and will will the t ings into being horough knowl his h
, ,
T
edge the holy word and transposition letters may the
.
,
of of th e of i ts
Talmu says enable man to per orm wonders and even create thi gs , as
d f
abbi Jonathan says The time will come when the pious will bring
,
n .
R
the dead to li e aha says the pious desire do they can
“
:
”
f R If
create a world It reported this abbi that he cre ted a man to
. : “ so ,
”
is of R and
the abbis and j that they were occupied every ri
. a ,
of R Chanina O scha F
day with the book Jezira and that they created a atted cal which
a,
of f f
they consumed G caused the golden image the bull speak
e ch asi e
,
of
by imprinting upon his lips a name olomon gave to j be

. to ,
S B e na ahn
a hain a seal u on both which he engraved a name
:
c p
.
J j
eho ada and of
1 84 SI OOKS MO
XTH AND SE E N H B V T OF S ES .
hasten my conv esc ence e tc no one should seek the assistance

al fo r
the physician but should look a return health only G d , , of
.
fo r of
this lia objects because abbi J
A teaches and becau e he de
,
R ischm a e l
to o . To
duces om the hora ( xodus i The physic an shall have an

c , s
,
fr T E i
conditional right to heal almud not o ly adopts th s view f
xx .
un
T he T
but it orb de to dwell in a place where no physician could b i
. n o
A lai e
’
f
met with again on the other hand we read in the Talmud that
s a e
If
King the Book f H ealing be destroyed and th s
.
, ,
Chi skl a, su fi e r ed
act was praised by the abbis then that book as is supposed by Maimon to fo r i
O
,
R
ides contained simply superstitious astrological and idolatro s remedies , ,
w ich the pious ki g sought con ign to Oblivion which however a

h
, u ,
large portion ound their way into the hands the people and in t me
n to s , of , ,
f
l o be came a common b nefit to the more nlightened
Of , i
a s e e .
OFTHEMAG RESINPART
ICALCU ICU
LAR .
LING AM L l — . H EA av U ETS .
Th amul e t K mea was used as a remedy aga inst disease and es p

i lly against sorcery Thi amul et was either a written p rchment prop
e a s e
erly called tk or a small bundle plants The words written the

c a . s a ,
Pi of
amulet were a diversified character among the contents however
a, . on
Of
were to be ound verses om the Bi ble roo is called a amulet

f fr
;
P f
, ,
s nce cu es have been through it three times whether it was

. n ,
'
i e fi e c te d
written or whether it con isted oots In re erence to the abbath
r ,
of r f S
whe her it might e worn on that day or it must still be
s
b
.
)
garded reliable because it was made and per ected by a connoisseur
"
( t or no t no t ,
re
f
amulet may prove e ect al in healing a human being w ile it
as , .
ff h Of
no e ect in the case an animal becau e in man the constellation oper
An u , is
ff of
ate in conjunction with the amulet it expected be e ectual it , s
If is ff
m ust have re erence to the name and number the demon Thus
s . to ,
f of
example the demons the caper tree are called spirits a service tree
.
, fo r
of - of
in the gardens ispe the c per tree less than six y
-
, ; ,
Sc he di m ; R At
congregate and the amulet must there ore have re erence to this , . a - no t t
Sch e dim f f
number ,
string made the seeds the madder was hung upon children as a
.
of Of
pr tection against certain diseases The nurse bbaii taught
A
of A
Three g ains will check the disease wi l cure seven will prove
o .
fi ve l and
e ectual ag inst sorcery abbi cha Jacob remarks The last is

r , ,
ff R
true only when the bewitched person is exposed to light the
a . A :
th e of
sun moon to rain and when he does hear the ringing iron
no t
of
crowing the cock the sound ootsteps abbi Nachmann

or , or , no t ,
th e of of f R bar
says that this remedy was already orgotten in his time , or .
Iitzchak f .
— H LIN G RMS 2 EA BY CHA
Th nurse bba t ught him numbering (nam ng ) ho ld

.
e of A n a : All i ? s u
IXT N V NT BOOK S MOH A 1 85 D SE E H S OF SES .
be done in the name the mother ( N son ) and all external of Of R

s ges must be made the le t side the body bbaii ays arther pas
. .
of A f
number is fixed it should be strictly a hered to ithout deviation
a on f . s :
I f th e d
the nu ber is fixed it is orty
w ;
if m f -
anti heath nish customs the our ollo ing things are allowed
no t , o ne .
f f
To pl ce the Splinter a mulberry tree rag ents glass into
As - e w : 1.
of - f m of the
in order to make the mess b il more readily (The abbis howeve
a or
R
orbade the ragment glass account the d nger swallowing
o
p ,t o .
, r,
f f of Of of in
with the ood ) The drinking toast Wine and li e cheer the
on a
f f R ab
bis abbi kiba repeated this toast with every vessel wine used
. 2 . :
R of
the marriage east his gainst intoxication noint the palms

! A at
f Of of
the hand and the soles the et the drunken person with a mixtur
so n . A : A
of fe Of
and salt and say the Ointment becomes pure may the sense
e
O f Oil As
become clean lay the bung a in the water and say
, : , so s
of barr e l A s the
bung b comes clean etc ; o r, :
arm against suppuration instance Bas Basia Mas Masia

e , .
Ch for
Kas Kasia and the angels came the lan
: s ay , , , ,
Schari al A m ar lia , w ho o ut o f d
of Sodom to heal pain ul boils Let the color not b come redder let it
, ,
f
,
spread urther let the seed be absorbed in the bowels as

. e ;
f And
mule does propagate its species so may t s evil be propagated
not , . a
hi
the body N
no t , no t
in of so n Of R
harm against smallpox
C ex mple Drawn sword and point
. .
Fo r d
sling name is Jacob the pain rages
a ; e
H is
gains b ing possessed ollows rsed crushed and banished
. no t , .
f Cu be
the demon by name Bar Tet Tama etc
A t e , as : ,
h rm against injury in licted by demons places Upon the head

, , Bo r , .
C f Of by-
the lio and in the nose the lionesss I o nd the d mon Bar S
a :
of f chir k
a anda I thre him into a bed and slew him with the j aw b ne
n, of , u e
P fi sh - of
an ass . w o
To make evil dreams good three men recited certain co soling verse
.
rom the Bible Whosoever had a bad dr am should hasten in the , n s

f
morning as soon he awakens to repeat a verse rom the Bible the
. e ,
f
con nts which should be avorable to him and this mu t be done
, as , ,
of f
qu ckly be ore a verse comes into the mind wi h an un avorable meaning
te ,
s
him
i , f t f
”
that is upon the point entering a city and ears the evil look let
to .
He
put right thumb in his le t hand and le t thumb in right of f ,
h im hi s f hi s f h is
hand and say I N N am the lineage Joseph over whom the of
,
Of
evil eye can have no power makes the glance the evil eye harm
, : , . .
, ,
He
less the tail a hung upon the horse . of
; of fo x w as .
3 — M DI RMS G IN R R
. RE E ES A ND C HA A A ST SO CE Y
Ben sai says your anus whil sitting do n in order

.
A DO i r rl t d t e
to obtain a pass ge rom the b he does thi il be attacked
: no t e w
f
sorcery even though he were ngaged p in however
a o w el s , fo r w ho s w l
by
has done so a m stake a ter an evacuati him pronounce the
, e in S a . If a m a n, ,
in
lowing charm
i , f o n, le t fo l
Ye cannot approach nei not all you th e r T a ch im no r T a ch tum , of

any you neither the enchant ent the sorcerer nor the charm , , no t
of , m of of the
so r cer em.
”
1 86 S IXT
V NT BOOK H MO S
A ND SE E H S OF SE .
Rabbi says T drink one eighth ounce ass s milk which

C hani na - of
’
orty days is e ective against the sting wasp uart

: o ,
i f O ld, ff of
against the sting a scorpion one hal quart against so cery and the
s a ; o ne q
of f
drinking fluids that have een Open and exposed
- r
; ,
of b
abbi J said chie among witches told me you meet
.
R o ch a nan A f If
witches should utter the ollowing charm H dirt in per orat
: :
f f ed
baskets in y ur mouths ye enchan ing women May your heads become
yo u : ot ,
may the w nd blow away your bread crumbs may it scatter

, o , t .
ld i
your Spices may the resh which ye have in your hands flyf saflr o n
;
away Witches so long as men were gracious to m and I was are u

;
! f l,
Imecame not in your m dst now I did and you are agreeable to
. e, c
i ; , no t
”
The bbi taught here are three things between which we shou d
.
Ra T l
not pa s and so also that two persons walking side by—side should
:
allow to come bet een them These three things are dog a alm
s , , , no t
and a woman ome add also a hog and others a snake hould this
w . a , p ,
S S
happen notwithstanding; what shall a man do to escape uninjured abbi
. .
, ,
R
P a pi s a ys : epeat a verse from the Bible that begins and ends with the
R
same letters
I women are seated a c ing each other Opposite sides the street
.
f f of
there is no doubt that they are engaged in witchcra t shall a man
on ,
f H ow
escape them without inj ury should avoid them and go another
.
? He
way this is not possible then he shall take some by the hand
If one
and pass by in company there is no at hand must say
.
,
his If he
The demons sorcery have already been killed by arrows rat . o ne , :
Of A
A ssia are the names the demons aschi
Be lu ss ia, Of R
.
The abbis teach man

,
dri k water in the night either

. .
Q
R A sho u ld no t
rom a stream or rom water that is tanding still Whoever does th
:
\
n ,
f f S
his blood be upon his own head because by doing he ill render him
. is ,
sel liable to become blind can make drinki g at night sa e , so w

f H ow f
there is some one present he should be address d . we n
If a w ak e n e d a n d
ollows I drink water you are al e rattle with the lid the
e as
'
f If of
drinking cup and to yourse N son thy mother said to th

: ! on ,
lf :
Guard thysel against briri riri iri ri in white pitch r
s ay Of R .
, ee
f Schabriri ,
aschi this is a magical charm the syllables the word , , , , a e
”
R ) As of S chabr ir i
decrease so the demon will withdraw The Targum blindness (G
( .
,
of
esis xix ) in , . en
Sc habr iri
In re erence to paired numbers which we have already spoken
. II , .
f of
Ra bbi apa says Joseph the Demon told me that through two we kill
P
, ,
th ough our we only inflict injury In the number two the evil will
: “ , , ,
f fo l
low whether we have one a thing in this number intentionally acci
r .
d
dentally In the number our only when the thing done intentionally
, or
have accidentally partaken a meal drank a p ired plate

. f is .
If w e of o u t Of
or pitcher number s all we avoid the at consequences We
or a
how h al
must ake the thumb the right hand into the le t and the thumb the
, , f ?
Of of
le t into right hand and say Y and I make three answered

t f,
f th e If
is retu n d You and I make five we ag in hear the answer , : ou .
,
If Y ou
and I we must again answer and I are seven
r e : . a :
ar e s i x , Yo u I t happ e n e d
that some arried this on to h time until fi ally the demo
: .
b rs t with c ha rin
o ne c t e o st , n n
u g .
1 88 IXTH A ND V NTH BOOKS F MO ES
~
S SE E O S .
The ollowing remedies are also recommended in ca es emale weak

f of f
ness Take the tops three e sian onions boil them in wine and let
s
Of P
the woman drink it at the same time saying to her ecover rom thy
: r ,
of R f
Sickness ,
:
nother remedy Take a hand ul caraway a hand ul sa ron and

!
f Of f Of ff
an e qual quantity
A
boil them together in wine and
: , ,
of foe nu gr e k , le t the
woman drink it saying ecover rom thy sickness Of : R f
,
nother remedy Take sixty bungs ine barrels soak them in , !

Of w
water and give the woman the ater to drink and say to her at
A : ,
Of the
same time ecover ro thy sickness
,
w ,
R f m !
take a quantity the growth tendrils boil them in wine and
:
O r, Of Of
let the woman drink it and speak to her as above Of

, ,
take the plant that grows beside the thorn and burn it to ashes
Or ,
, .
The woman should carry the ashes upon her person in a inen p t h , .
the summer a woolen patch In the w nter

l a c In
dig seve holes in the ground and burn in each them young
, or i .
O r, of
grapevines over three years growth Let the woman take a cup
n ,
’
into her hands and seat hersel over the first hole and drink then ris up
no t .
f
and seat hersel upon the second hole etc etc Each time speak to her
: e
f
R cover etc
, .
, . :
e
anoint the lower part her body with rose water
.
,
O r, of
take a wreath eat ers burn them to ashes These ashes the
- .
O r, Of f h
patient should carry in a linen bag in the summer and in bag
, .
w oo le n
in the winter , a ‘
open a cask f wine expressly her should drink much

.
O r, o fo r . She
take a grain barley t at found the stable a white she

O r, of h of
holds this In her h and (the right hand ) the ailment
w \a s In
I f sh e da y
will cease days holds it during two days it will cease
ass . o ne ,
fo r tw o I f sh e fo r
th ee days holds it three days it will cease orever ccording to ,
.
I f sh e f A
others r
takes grain in her hand she tak s two grain
. .
: if sh e if
i her hand etc
o ne , e tc . e s
n , .
— M GI L M DI G
CA IN V R I S D I S RES S N D I I N
ES A A ST A OU EA E AN D CO T O S.
5 . A E
R S The eaglestone —rattle snake stone stone e i — of r
ing remaining) worn by women a prevention against abortion

ABO TU( . a c tite e ,
- ta n
B L D L ING have eaten must be bled h

w as
, as .
—I f yo u fi sh , yo u
ollo ing have been bled must eat fish
OO - E TT . no t on t e
f I f yo u fl the o
lowing day the third day both would be dangerous
w day .
, yo u
no t on
On
The abbis teach ter bl od letting a man must the sam
. .
Af -
drink milk eat cheese onions vegetables a man howe er

R : o , no t, o n e
day , If
has eaten these thin s he should mix says quarter measure
, , or .
, v ,
of A baII ,
inegar and quarter measure wine and drink it a motion g , , o ne
of V of If
the bowels ensues the evacuation should take place without and on the
,
o ne , .
of
east Side the tow the exhalation such injurious
Of
,
fo r of is
DI S S S The saliva a firstborn on the male side
n, .
E YE of
the emale side) e ective in the cure eye di eases
EA E OF T H E .
-
f Of
says degenerate eye li e the vision powe
’
( no t o f 15 ff s .
fo r
‘
R ab i s dangé r o u s to f -
eye is closely connected with pericardium

: A , r
o f th e th e .
IXT N V NT BOOK S H A MO D SE E H S OF SE S .
apid traveling impairs the sight the eye but it may be restored by of
u ttering the bles

R
ing consecration the abbath riday
— g inst blindness at night take a string made out
s evening of of S
;
on F .
Of the
hair an animal tie end it to the oot the patient and the
B LI NDNEss . A a ,
of f of
other end to the oot a

Of
then let the children make a noise
; o ne ,
f Of do g, be
hind the and say old the o l the rock Then take seven
an d
”
H do g, f
pieces meat rom seven di erent houses and let the inmates each
do g, o .
f ff of
house hang a piece the m at at the door post the patient The dog
of ,
of
must eat this meat in an Open place Then let the patient unbind the
of e - .
hair line and let ome N ight blin ness son leave
.
d of F of R
and p orate the pupil the
- s o ne s ay ; .
, .
,
N so n o f e rf Of do g
G INS — Take seven pieces Spleen from seven
.
, R .
,
.
DA Y B LI NDNEs s of
hei rs and lay them upon the vessel used by the physician to catch the
A A T .
blood when bleeding a pat ent The patient must be seated a chamber
fe ,
'
ln
man must stationed the outside must say Blind one
i . .
w ho !
give to me that I may eat The patient answers can I open
A be on , : “
”
H ow
ome in and eat ter eating he must break the plate he will him
.
Af
sel become blind—
C ! or
f
MI ND R says
P OW E xThe Bir d the Vineyard .
men ioned in
ab Of
the Mischna ) ound the palm tree having a single bark (

. : t
is f
It employed a me ns strengthen the mind right hal
on - .
is Th e f of
it must be eaten and the le t hal it must be preserved in
as a to .
f of
tube which mu t be sealed with sixty seals ( w th wax putty earth
, f a cop pe r
and hung upon the le t arm Upon this a man obtains clearer ideas and
s i , , ,
f
is enabled to comprehend matters with more ease terward the other
.
,
Af
hal should also be eaten
f this be neglect d what has been earned fo r i f
.
l
will soon be orgot en — f
, e ,
F B IL D amuel says slave that knows how to

t .
TH E SO Boa S
prepare a so t boiled egg worth a thousand dollars egg must A
T- O E :
f- is Th e be
handled thousands times in warm well in cold water unt l it Of
.
be
comes mall that it can be swallowed with a single Whatever
as as ,
i
'
e flo rt
dis ase may be in the abdomen W ll known to the physician throu h
so S .
the decreasing egg and he will at once know what rem

e i De g
F E VER The nurse amuel gave him the ollowing remedies

—
,
of S f
gainst the Daily ever Take a new Silver coin and a piece alt
. .
A F of s
equal weight and carry bo h over the pit the heart attache to a string
: of
of d
take a seat a crossroad and as s on Observe a large
, t , .
O r,
carrying somethi g t k up and place her in a copper tube close
on o as ant
, yo u
e -h er th e
open ng w th lead d seal it with sixty seals Shake the tu e and h n
n , a ,
i i d
upon your body and to the ant Thy burde upon me and my
, an , b a
den upon thee , say : n ; bur
take a new earthen pipkin go to a Spring and say pring Spring

.
Or, S
lend me a pipkin ull water the ro d that happens to me The , : , !
f of fo r
sw ng the pipkin ull water seven times around your head throw it n
a .
i f of
b ckward and pring pring t ke the water gave me h S S
,
fo r t
way that happen d me ame in his day and departed in !
a sa a e
y : , you ,
abbi una ays ever recurring every three days take s ven hi s day
e to c .
R H For f
grapes rom seven grapev nes seven hip rom sev n
s : , e
'
ditIe re nt f di fle r e nt i f
jois s seven nails rom seven bridges even quantities ash , c s e
f sm all of
even stoves seven bits earth m seven hole the ground se fro m
t , , s es
s , of fro s in ve n
,
1 90 s rxm V NT A ND S E m n E H 130 0 11 8 o n os s .
pie ces pitch rom seven ships seven gr ins cumin seven hairs out
of f of
the an Bind these all together and carry them wi th
, a ,
of h e ar d of o ld do g
a string upon the nape the neck
.
of
abbi J says the burning ever take a kni e that made

.
R o chanan : Fo r f f is
entirely iron go to a thorn bush and tie a hair line to it the first
of
,
On
day make a notch in it and there appe red unto him an angel
. .
,
A nd
in a fl me fire the midst the bur ing bush the
s ay : a
”
of G od of ou t o f of On
next day make another indentat on and Then God saw that he
a n .
i
in order to see etc The ollo ing day make another indent
say : ap
”
h ed f
tion and say ome nigh etc Then cut the thorn near the m d
p roac , . w a
”
C o ff
O thorn bush th r b sh I tr st i th
: , .
gro
! O o n u ! u n ee !

TheSixthandSeventhBooksofMosesorMosesMagicalSpiritArt 10478963

Uploaded by

Document Information

Original Title

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

TheSixthandSeventhBooksofMosesorMosesMagicalSpiritArt 10478963

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

Tm: ﬁrs t e diti

this olume h s been commende d d c iti ci ed by

ti es f lite ature generally and espe cially f that pertaining to m gi c b t

th t it was at the s me time calculated to foster superstition and the eby

p omote evil— repetiti n f the charge made agai t th hono abl

t h pu blisher f a magica l library

In our enlightened age the unprej u d ic d will ob s rv e the p blic tio

ence t the aforesaid literature and cult re f no triﬂing merit ; but i

ervice ble th n the formerly e pensive productions on orce y which

were only ci c lated in bstract forms d sold at e tortionate rates

h ve not consid e e d th l bor re quisite to fathom the mysteries f magi

as labor pended in vain d although they condemne d h form they

I regard t the pre ent e dition it only b id th t th lled

Si th an d Se th Books f Mose hi ch have f seve l centuri t

t cte d th po pu l r faith i eal i ty i a cc ordan ce wi th

f thog aphi cal er r whi ch th best interes f li t t demand

w ith nerring ﬁd lity

Translate d fro m the A nc i e nt H ebrew .

M AGIA A LBA ET NI GR A U NIV ER SA LI S S E U

( Black Magic ) or the N eromanc all Ministering ngels and pirit

Jupiter Mars Venus Mercury and Moon Sat

Th most serviceable a ge ls are the ollowing

sub p ena de num , s .

Po ntiﬁ ce m T ypis m a nabilis e x c o m m u n ic a ti o n is

publica sent to the mperor harles and highly

co n di dit K an tisti s se da lita te SA D O C

Libri hi colorum sacra sunt vota spiritus m qui

donai manuelE E h i Jehova

h ddal lyon haye Z wah

Te tra gram a to n , A w ie l, Ado yah , C Y h l E m

Eh e y e , A y s c h e r , J e h e l, Y a zli a h , Eli o n Sum qui sum ab

voice thy God Through me Jehovah the God heaven and

In addit on to this I w ll also give thee might power and wisdom to r l

over the spirits heaven and hell of

A c lo n , Y sh e ye , C hann anyah, Y e s chayah, E E l, E li o n , R a chm ie l, A

therein and by the most holy names gios

God and Man abaoth

gla manuel bua E

A , T e tra gr a m ato n , E , C e u s, E lioa , T m S

A r am ma, , C le ro b , l , A chle o f, Ga che nas e t P e raim ,

yield obed ence to me N N the same as Is ac did to braham and

pear be ore me N N this instant in the beauti ul mild human orm f

A rae l, Zacharae l, , R , T heo sk a , Zyw o le ch , H e m o ho n,

Y mo elo h, H ahow e l, Tyw ae l .

S eal f the C hoir

I N N a servant G desire c ll upon and conjure thee pirit of o d, S

and all the Disciples the Lord by the

lon bay los

holy words that thou come and appear be ore me N N in a beauti ul

his Se l f m h Choir the D H

f Ah a, R A ro m icha, Pa tte ny,

The special secret this Seal is the ollowing ex Tho o Bibl s

a f the Min stering Thr n n els Thor III

the holy Gabriel aphael Uriel R D principalis T hro nus, om inatio ne s

mmanuel Mathay donai

Dios nath Ta a Uabo N N

Calpie , Calphas ppear be ore me

A in a mild and human f m

do wh t I desire ( Thi the conj uror must ame )

H ase ha , A m arzyo m , Scha w ayt, C , ,

The special secret this Throne is also ex Thoro III

Che ubim an d eraphim with their haracteristi s

be ore by the serpents Moses and by the twelve tribes and by